SAVAGE PRINCE

PIPER STONE
 CONTENTS

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17

Afterword
Books of the Benedetti Empire Series
Books of the Merciless Kings Series
Books of the Mafia Masters Series
More Mafia Romances by Piper Stone
Books of the Dark Overture Series
Books of the Club Darkness Series
Books of the Dangerous Business Series
Books of the Montana Bad Boys Series
Books of the Alpha Beasts Series
More Stormy Night Books by Piper Stone
Piper Stone Links
 Copyright © 2021 by Stormy Night Publications and Piper Stone

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any
means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage
and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publisher.

Published by Stormy Night Publications and Design, LLC.

www.StormyNightPublications.com

Stone, Piper
Savage Prince

Cover Design by Korey Mae Johnson

Image by Shutterstock/LightfieldStudios

This book is intended for adults only. Spanking and other sexual activities represented in this book
are fantasies only, intended for adults.
 CHAPTER 1

E nrique

“Victorious warriors win first and then go to war, while defeated warriors
go to war and then seek to win.”
Sun Tzu

Waging a battle.
The Benedetti Empire had engaged in battles only when necessary. They
were proven to be costly both in money as well as human lives. However,
showing weakness of any kind was unacceptable in the world of organized
crime. To do so meant almost certain defeat. My father had taught me that
long ago, his method of teaching valuable lessons often brutal and without
remorse.
I’d hated him for years, cursing him at every chance I’d had, but I’d learned
as I’d gotten older just how wise he was. My respect had been without
question, even if the man had never been forthcoming in his feelings.
My two brothers felt much the same, our decisions driven by the necessity
to keep our family’s corporation lucrative and constantly growing. In
addition, none of us allowed a single asshole to betray us on any level.
Especially after the brutal murder of our father in the bowels of New York.
We’d learned quickly enough the identity of the three men behind the
attack. Two had been dealt with in accordance with an unusual method of
retaliation my older brother had suggested. I suspected that the police
commissioner was remaining in the shadows out of fear of further
retaliation. While the two assholes certainly had proven to be adversaries,
their power was only fueled by one brutal, ruthless dictator.
Now it was time to deal with the last asshole who’d continued to attempt to
deceive us.
Only this time, we were out for more than just the man’s daughter and his
kingdom in New York.
We were out for blood.
The Irish mob holding court in New York had a holier than thou attitude,
their entitled behavior making them reckless. While powerful in their own
right, their methods of operation were Neanderthal at best. While our
empire was based out of Tuscany, we’d held a presence in New York for
almost a full decade, only in a limited format. Now we wanted more.
And we always took what we wanted.
Michael O’Sullivan was about to learn what happened when someone
fucked with our family. As we surrounded his property, my anger only
increased. While most of his soldiers lived in poverty in battered
brownstones and small houses throughout Brooklyn and the Bronx, he lived
a lavish lifestyle in Wainscott, a small but wealthy hamlet in East Hampton
directly on the river. It was one of several properties he owned, only one
based in New York City.
As we surrounded the property on all sides, including positioning some of
our soldiers in boats on the river, a rush of adrenaline pulsed throughout my
veins. There were no gates, no clear indication that his home was protected,
but we weren’t going to take any chances. We’d brought a force with us
from Italy with the sole intent of ensuring the bastard understood our
demands.
There would be no negotiations.
I adjusted my jacket after exiting the rear of the SUV, donning my
sunglasses given the bright sun. The morning was warm, the early
September weather making it a perfect day to be on the water. I couldn’t
help but smile as we headed toward the door. I missed the water, although
this particular trip didn’t allow for any recreational time.
“This should be interesting,” Matteo said half under his breath.
I glanced at the man now considered the Don of the family, unable to keep a
smirk off my face. My brother had orchestrated the events that had occurred
over the last few months, both he and my other brother, Stefano, obtaining
wives in prearranged marriages. In turn, we’d managed to keep both a
prominent New York senator as well as the New York City police
commissioner under our thumbs. While they were both considered just as
dirty as O’Sullivan, we’d allowed them to keep their reputations intact for
their continued good behavior. Unfortunately, the senator had taken his own
life. While a tragedy, it had spared him from any retaliation from
O’Sullivan.
Only O’Sullivan wasn’t playing by the rules.
“What if he refuses?” Stefano asked.
I unbuttoned my jacket on purpose. “Then the man gets a bullet in the brain,
but only after we cause him pain.”
Matteo chuckled. “You’re getting more like our father every day.”
I took his comment as a compliment, our father charismatic but ruthless.
“Let’s get this over with,” I huffed.
“Sounds like you’re eager to meet your bride,” Stefano joked.
I gave him a sideways glance, my expression turning into a sneer. Then I
took long strides forward, wasting no time pounding on the door. As
expected, a housekeeper opened it just a crack, her eyes opening wide as all
three of us filled her space. We were formidable on any day, today even
more so given our level of anger.
“Michael O’Sullivan. I know he’s here,” I stated as I gazed into her big
brown eyes.
Her lower lip quivered, and she finally nodded several times, doing nothing
more than pointing to an entryway behind her as she backed away from the
door allowing us inside.
I glanced over my shoulder at my two brothers, all three of our Capos
following us. We’d brought enough personnel with us from Italy that we
could claim his territory within twenty-four hours, but that wasn’t our
intention.
Yet.
Unless he refused to cooperate.
I took my time moving through the expansive foyer, even taking the time to
enjoy the art positioned on the walls. The man had decent taste for being
such a freaking thug. As we strode through a massive living room complete
with a stone fireplace, I had to admit I was impressed with the house. Far
too large for my tastes, but brilliantly decorated, the classic design
reminding me of a cabin in the mountains.
Maybe a change in the interior of my home was called for.
Maybe I’d allow my new bride to provide decorating tips.
Only if she remained a very good girl.
We found Michael in his breakfast room, still in a thick terrycloth robe even
though it was almost eleven in the morning. The element of surprise had
worked, at least to some degree, although the smug look on his face did
make me question whether he’d been told about our arrival. I couldn’t put
that possibility aside.
The woman sitting with him gasped, gripping the edge of the table as she
stared at us. Interesting. The buxom blonde certainly wasn’t his wife. Tsk.
Tsk. It would appear Michael was just as gluttonous as we’d all believed.
Michael tossed his napkin into his plate, immediately jerking up from his
chair. The force he used was enough to topple the hardback piece of
furniture to the floor with a hard clang.
“How dare you enter my home!” Michael snapped, his face turning a bright
red.
Within seconds, two of his men bounded in from outside, their weapons
firmly placed in both hands. He threw out his hand in a meager attempt to
keep them from starting a war.
“How dare we?” I asked, laughing heartedly. “You have to be kidding me.”
My brothers remained silent, although Stefano selected the juiciest
strawberry from a bowl positioned on the table, making sucking sounds as
he consumed the fruit. Other than a single bead of sweat across Michael’s
forehead and the color of his skin, there were no other outward signs that he
was disturbed at our presence.
Bravo for him.
“I heard you were in town. The question is, why are you here?” he
demanded.
A little bird had sung. My instincts were almost always correct. There were
two possibilities of who’d betrayed us, the first being the pilot. However,
the man had worked for us for several years, receiving three times what a
typical pilot would earn. I doubted he would run the risk of losing his
family to provide information to the pig sitting in front of me. The only
other possibility was an informant I’d obviously made the mistake of
trusting for years. I would deal with the asshole at my convenience.
Brutally.
I yanked out one of the chairs, sitting down slowly. The aroma of the
delicious-looking food reminded me I hadn’t eaten in almost a full day. “I
think you know why. You interrupted Stefano’s wedding, which wasn’t very
nice of you. I hope you enjoyed the way we gift-wrapped your worthless
soldiers before sending them back to you.” While some of the man who’d
attempted to kill our entire family at our parents’ estate had been hired guns
from other mafia organizations as well as freelancers, a good portion he’d
sent over from his own army to do his bidding.
The other assholes had also been handled. This was the grand finale, or at
least the second to the final act. I kept a grin from crossing my face for the
time being. The game the three Americans had played was becoming more
enjoyable since we’d taken the upper hand.
His stern expression changed, his mouth twisting in frustration and
uncertainty. “What do you want?”
Of course he wouldn’t admit what he’d done. How noble of him.
Matteo approached, moving to within inches of him. “What we want is
payment for such an egregious decision.”
Exhaling, he glanced over at his companion, jerking his head as if to get her
out of harm’s way.
“Not so fast, Irish boy,” Stefano barked. “She stays here. She might as well
be a part of the celebration.”
“Celebration?” O’Sullivan snarked, darting his gaze from one to the other
of us.
“Yes,” I said then selected a red grape, popping it into my mouth. It was
sweet and packed full of juice, enough so I had to wipe the tip of my index
finger through a trickle sliding from my mouth. “Of my upcoming
nuptials.”
He didn’t react at first, simply glaring at me as if I had two heads.
Then he burst into laughter. “You really think I’m going to fall for the same
bullshit you forced Gregory and Douglas into? You’re out of your fucking
minds.”
“Ah, yes, the obedient Police Commissioner Gregory Wiltcher and Senator
Douglas Starling. They did what they knew was necessary. In turn, at least
the commissioner remains alive.” I cocked my head, curious as to how he
would respond. We’d had nothing to do with Starling’s death, other than
putting pressure on him.
Sniffing, he lifted his head higher, as if he believed he had an advantage.
“You might think my security is lax, but I have a solid dozen soldiers
waiting to eliminate my problems. I don’t really think you want to face the
possibility of dying on American soil.”
I took a deep breath, trying to keep from laughing. I eased to my feet,
flanking Matteo’s side and making certain he saw the whites of my eyes.
“Your security is shit, asshole. I suggest you allow one of your useless
soldiers to make a call or two to the others. That’s when he’ll be able to
confirm for you just how many of our soldiers are surrounding your
property. Oh, and there are others in strategic locations prepared to take all
we want.”
The words seemed to take a few seconds to sink in. When they did, he
instructed one of the hulking masses standing behind him to follow my
instructions. We all waited for a few seconds while the brute made a call.
“Yeah, you need to find out how many fucking assholes have surrounded
the property. Get back to me real quick.” The soldier didn’t bother lifting
his head, merely standing like some statue as he waited for a return phone
call.
In the meantime, I took a handful of grapes, moving away from the table as
I munched on them. Outside the oversized window was a picturesque view
of a gorgeous pool and tiki bar along with a perfect line of sight to the river.
The man certainly knew how to use the money he’d extorted from others to
his benefit. Maybe I’d give him another round of credit.
“How much did you pay for this property?” I asked casually.
“What?” O’Sullivan croaked.
“How much did you pay for the house and grounds? I kind of like it here.
Could be a summer home for Gillian and me.”
His body was shaking from increased fury, which pleased me tremendously.
“Seventy million.”
“A bargain,” Stefano said. “You should consider it, brother.”
“Maybe I will.” I finished chewing as I watched O’Sullivan intently,
enjoying the way he was becoming rattled. The sound of the soldier’s phone
ringing actually made him jump.
We were getting to him.
“Yeah?” the soldier answered gruffly.
Three.
Two.
One.
That’s how many seconds it took until the man snapped his head in
O’Sullivan’s direction, his brow pinched. He ended the call almost
immediately.
“Well?” O’Sullivan demanded.
“He ain’t lying. At least a hundred of the bastards. They’re everywhere.”
O’Sullivan took several deep breaths before turning to face me. “You’re
ready to start a war?”
“We had no intention of doing so, but that was only if you followed the
rules,” Matteo answered.
“Now, things have changed,” I continued. “I want your daughter now. Well,
I’ll give you twenty-four hours to bring her to me. After that, you can
expect we’ll be out of business. It’s a simple case of math, Michael.
Nothing more. Nothing less. Your choice.” I folded my arms as I leaned
against the counter, basking in the moment.
“If I give her to you then you’ll leave me the fuck alone?” O’Sullivan
hissed only ten seconds later.
Goddamn. The man was greedy as fuck.
“We’ll leave you alone.” Little did he know I had my fingers crossed, the lie
only something we’d keep under the wraps for so long. He needed to feel
comfortable in the decision he made for a short period of time. That would
allow him to resume business, which would provide us with additional
contacts and avenues.
We’d take over those as well.
He closed his eyes, fisting both hands. Then he blurted it out like the stuffed
pig he was. “Fine. Take her. I don’t care. Just leave my empire alone.”
Empire. The man had no understanding of what that meant. He’d never
earned a penny from doing hard labor, only lording his brutality over his
subjects. Why they followed him around like sheepdogs was beyond me.
“I think you made an excellent business deal, Michael.” I checked my
watch, tapping on the glass. “I’ll expect a call from you later tonight, this
time in the morning by the latest. If you don’t comply, you’re going to learn
what true revenge is like. And trust me, you won’t like the taste.” I smiled
brightly after issuing the words.
He glared at me, but not with the amount of hatred or fury I would have
expected.
“Another thing. Make certain your wife provides the wedding of the decade
with all the bells and whistles. Unless you’d prefer your flavor of the month
to do that instead. If so, I’ll have a nice conversation with your wife.” I
purposely glared at the woman sitting at the table. She cowered even more.
After shooting her a look, Michael snarled, “Fine. I’ll make certain it gets
taken care of.”
“With all the appropriate guests, including the worthless asshole you’re
working with,” Matteo added, a gleam in his eyes.
Michael dared to hold up his hand, pointing his index finger in our
direction. “You’re going to pay for this.”
“We will look forward to seeing you try,” Stefano said before laughing
softly.
We’d concluded our business. I grabbed another handful of grapes and
moved toward the door. We could enjoy the rest of the day. Perhaps
grabbing some lunch was in order.
I couldn’t wait to taste the lovely Gillian, her beauty undeniable.
Then I’d discipline her.
Fuck her.
Use her.
After that, she’d become my bride.
All in a good day’s work.
 CHAPTER 2

G illian

Applause.
I never thought I’d crave hearing the sound of revelers appreciating what
my father considered a hobby. I’d stood basking in the lights, the full
symphony behind me as the five hundred people in attendance gave us a
standing ovation. Not one of the audience members belonged to my family.
Sighing, I refused to succumb to the usual anger and sadness I felt after a
concert knowing my father had declined to hear me play. Music was my
minor in college, nothing that mattered in the big, bad world of the Irish
mob.
I’d grown up knowing who and what my father was, the violence he
relished as if no business transaction could be handled without brutality. I’d
come to expect condemnation since I had no interest in joining the industry.
However, I was being pushed even more since nearing graduation. As far as
I was concerned, my father could go to hell.
Unfortunately, I’d never found the guts to say it to him.
“What’s wrong, little princess? You had a fantastic night. You should be
partying like the rest of us.” Allison’s grin was far too infectious. She’d
been my best friend since the day I’d enrolled in college, her spunky style
in both dress and attitude far removed from what my life had been about
since childhood.
I made a funny face, swirling the swizzle stick in my drink then lifting the
glass. “I am partying. Doesn’t this look like partying to you?” After taking a
sip of my Cosmopolitan, I glanced around the favorite haunt of the music
students. The place was packed, music blaring from several unseen
speakers. It seemed like it had been months since I’d allowed myself to
celebrate anything.
“Keep your focus on business,” my father had said far too many times.
“Don’t forget that the family is more important than your ridiculous
hobby.” That one had really pissed me off.
“I expect straight A’s, Gillian. Nothing less will be accepted.” I’d known
that my entire life. The single time I’d received a B in science, my father
had freaked, taking away my privileges for an entire month.
Sighing, I longed to be as carefree as everyone else, reveling in the moment
since our concert had sold out and there’d been critics from the New York
Times in attendance. Sadly, when I graduated in December, that would put
an end to my illustrious music career.
“Uh-huh. Why don’t you go find a sexy man and dance,” Allison prodded,
pushing her shoulder against mine.
“Because I don’t dance.” Which wasn’t entirely true. She’d seen me on
several occasions acting like a wild child, dancing to heavy metal music,
my favorite. While I’d been trained classically, tickling the ivory keyboard
with pieces from Rachmaninoff to Big Band, what I listened to was eclectic,
adding to what my brothers called my quirky nature.
When I shifted my head in her direction, I couldn’t help but laugh at the
exaggerated way she rolled her eyes.
“You need to loosen up, girl. A roll in the hay might do you some good.”
“Ouch. I think that would be as uncomfortable as hell.” I licked the rim of
my glass, giving her a mischievous look. There was no reason to feel so
downtrodden, but my mood had been soured for a full day.
“Such a party pooper. I’m getting another drink. Hey, sexy bartender,”
Allison called.
I rotated the barstool, able to smile watching the drunken antics of several
other performers. They didn’t seem to have a care in the world. Only a few
seconds later, hair stood up on my arms, butterflies swarming my stomach.
I clamped my hand around my glass, trying to figure out why. Maybe the
grueling schedule at school had taken a toll. I was exhausted, but the
sensations dancing through me were unusual.
A series of vibrations cascaded down my spine as the door to the bar
opened. The second I saw four men in suits walk inside, my anger started to
swell. “Fuck.”
“What’s wrong?” Allison followed my line of sight. “Are they guys you
know?”
“Yeah, I know them.” Not that I wanted to admit it to my BFF or anyone
else for that matter. They were four of my father’s soldiers, men who were
always heavily armed, guarding my father like hawks. They were nothing
but brutal thugs in my mind, but I’d learned a long time ago just how
dangerous they could be to anyone standing in their way.
“They’re kind of cute if you ask me.”
Allison had no idea what kind of family I came from. O’Sullivan was a
common Irish name, not one that was immediately associated with the most
ruthless mafia organization in New York. If I’d told her the truth, I doubted
she would still be my friend. I’d tried to push aside my heritage since the
time I could remember, but it always seemed to find me.
What the fuck are they doing here?
“Allison. You should go,” I said quietly as the men searched the place, all
four moving in different directions. I swiftly turned the stool, taking several
shallow breaths.
“Why? We just got here and I’m having fun.”
I placed my hand on her arm, locking eyes with hers. “If you trust me then
do as I say. Just get out of here.”
Her expression reflected a moment of fear then only concern, another smile
crossing her face. “You think they’re undercover cops, don’t you? What did
you do, get a speeding ticket you avoided?”
Her laugh was far too boisterous and loud, likely garnering their attention.
“I’m serious. Get the hell out of here,” I half barked at her. Jesus. What was
wrong with me?
“Goddamn, Gillian. What is wrong with you?”
I could swear I felt their presence getting closer. Beads of perspiration
trickled down the back of my neck. “I’m not who you think I am. Okay?
You need to trust me. Just go. Pretend you don’t know me. I’ll explain
later.”
Allison twisted her mouth, scanning the perimeter before nodding. “Okay,
but you will tell me what the hell is going on.”
“I will. Promise.”
“Pinky swear?” Her attempt at smiling waned almost instantly.
Dear God, the assholes had located me. Shit. Shit. Shit!
“Pinky swear. Now, go.”
She grabbed her purse, moving away quickly. After breathing a sigh of
relief, I grimaced before turning around to face the crowd once again,
allowing fury to become my courage. Whatever my father wanted was
likely something I wouldn’t like.
As two of the soldiers approached, taking a stance only three feet away, the
other two returned to the entrance, one of them opening it as if presenting a
king. I chewed on my inner lip, waiting to see how this would be handled.
As my father walked in, his hard, cold eyes glanced from one side of the
room to the other in his search. One of the soldiers said something to him
and two seconds later, my father smiled as he looked in my direction. Then
he gave orders to the brutes, the soldiers moving away immediately.
I was no longer shocked at anything that my father did. It took only two of
the soldiers to clear most of the bar in less than two minutes. Unfortunately,
either the manager or owner decided to confront my father. The muscular
man was given three hard punches by my father, the force he used enough
to pummel the guy several feet away.
What few customers remained rushed toward the door. Whatever sounds
they made in their exclamations seemed muted. All I could hear was the
hard thumping of my heart. I adored my father, but his aggressive actions
had always scared me, even if he’d never laid a hand on me for discipline.
He’d told my mother and me more than once that he loved his girls more
than anything, which meant he kept us both on a short leash while my
brothers had been free to do whatever they’d wanted.
Damn the man for interfering. Damn him for not allowing me to have a life.
Even the bartender eased from behind the bar, disappearing into the back.
There would be no police called, no interference of any kind. After all, my
father owned these streets, requiring every business to pay an operating fee
he stated was for their protection. Against what, the big bad wolf? Maybe
aliens if they attacked?
Michael O’Sullivan was formidable by anyone’s standards, but he was also
a brilliant businessman, parlaying only a few dollars into a multimillion-
dollar empire. My mother had ensured I knew how much Daddy had
sacrificed in order to provide me with a glorious life.
Only when the place was dead quiet did he make his approach.
“Gillian. I wasn’t certain I could find you,” he said casually as he kicked
what had been Allison’s stool away, leaning against the bar.
“I had a concert tonight, Daddy. Did you forget or were you just too busy to
give a shit?”
“Watch your mouth, little girl.”
I never raised my voice to my father, but as I’d grown older, I had less
patience with his over-lording ways. “Why are you here?”
“I had business.”
“Of course you did. Why did you run everyone off?” I asked, still holding a
demanding tone in my voice. My father needed to learn I wasn’t a
wallflower. In fact, I was more like my brothers than he had any
understanding of.
“Because we need to talk.”
“About?”
“Your future.”
He came all this way to berate me about my choices again, reminding me of
my requirements to the family? No, something had changed. There was an
odd look in his eyes, a level of anger that I’d seen on only a few occasions.
“Meaning?”
“You are a very intelligent woman, Gillian. You are completely aware of
just how important my business is to our entire family.”
When he hesitated, I wasn’t certain what I was supposed to say. “Yes. I
know that clearly.”
“Good. I’m glad to hear you say that.” He took a deep breath, acting as if he
was admiring the quaint establishment. I knew better. “Certain things have
come to light, which necessitates a change.”
“A change?”
“In your future.”
I fisted my hand, my nerves on edge as my pulse increased. “I don’t
understand.”
He took his time answering, taking a deep breath then eying the drink in
front of me. “It’s important to make connections in this industry, some that
will last through generations. Often the decision is difficult but necessary in
order to keep the peace.”
“What peace? Is there a war I don’t know about?”
Chuckling, he patted me on the arm. “I don’t like to share certain brutal
aspects of my business with my two special girls. That’s not necessary.”
“Spit it out, Daddy. I’m a big girl. What are you trying to tell me?” I had no
more patience than any other member of my family, our quick-to-judge
demeanors as well as our hot tempers traditional.
“That’s my girl, always preferring to get to the point. I’ll do just that,
Gillian. You are getting married.”
His statement didn’t register at first, the words jumbling up in my mind.
Then I was able to process what he was telling me. The bastard was
marrying me off to some rival organization in order to keep his business
going without interference. I jerked up from the barstool, backing away
instantly. “You are out of your mind.”
“Sit down, Gillian. We are not finished with our discussion.”
“Oh, yes, we are. I refuse to allow you to marry me off like some
possession you can just give away.” The moment I grabbed my purse, the
freaking soldiers moved closer. Jesus. They weren’t going to allow me to
leave. What the hell was going on?
My father held a contemptuous look for a few seconds before his features
softened. “I know this seems out of the blue for you, but your destiny had
always been about serving the family’s interest.”
“At the expense of my own.”
“If necessary, yes.”
A vacuum seemed to suck me up, forcing me to watch the sickening
moment in time. My father was serious. This wasn’t some kind of game.
“No. I won’t do it.”
“Yes, you will. I don’t want to get angry with you, Gillian. That serves no
purpose.”
“Well, I’m angry with you. How dare you think I’ll go along with some
arranged marriage to a man I don’t even know. That’s disgusting. That’s
barbaric.”
My father’s face hardened. He stood slowly, walking closer until we were
only inches apart. “You will do this without question and without giving
your husband any problems.”
“And if I don’t?”
A smile crossed his face, the kind that was more telling than anything he
could say to me. If I didn’t obey his orders, a real war would take place. No
matter what happened, I’d lose what little independence I’d gained over the
years. My life and all my hopes for the future had just been stripped away.
“What do my brothers think about this… atrocity?”
“I’ve yet to tell them but they will agree with my decision. It’s necessary as
well as vital to the family.”
Vital. Whoever this enemy was, the bastard had something on my father. A
lump formed in my throat as I tried to think rationally. There had to be a
way out of this. I refused to be used in order to keep some crazy kind of
peace. “Who is this supposed husband of mine?”
He studied my eyes for a few seconds, but he wasn’t going to find out what
I was thinking. I’d learned a long time ago to be an excellent actress. “His
name is Enrique Benedetti. He comes from a prominent family in Tuscany.”
“As in Italy?”
“Yes. His family owns a very lucrative winery and olive oil business.”
I allowed a few seconds to pass before I burst into laughter. “You are
kidding me, right?”
“Listen to me, Gillian. This is not a request. This is a requirement, and you
will do as I say.”
My father had never spoken to me so gruffly. He’d never acted this way. If I
didn’t know better, I’d say he was worried about what the Benedetti family
could do. The question in my mind was why? I had no knowledge of the
name, and I’d paid attention to learning about every organization and
person my father considered an enemy. I’d asked my brothers just enough
questions to know almost everything my father was into. There was no
sense of illusion about my family.
They were monsters.
They were killers.
My brothers had followed in his footsteps, eliminating anyone who stood in
their way. If only I’d been born male.
My father took my silence as acceptance.
“Excellent. I think it’s time you met your future husband.” He gave a single
nod to one of his soldiers.
“Wait a minute. The asshole is here?” I snapped before being able to stop
myself.
My father raised his hand, pointing a single finger at me. When he lowered
his voice, I did everything I could to keep my resolve.
“You will treat him with respect, Gillian. He is required to treat you well,
but you must obey him. Do you understand me?”
Obey.
The single word was more disgusting to me than he had any idea about. Our
family hadn’t crawled out of the dark ages, my mother completely
submissive to him. I’d always wondered how she’d been able to tolerate the
relationship. I said nothing, backing away another two feet in my useless
act of defiance.
My father slammed his hand on the surface of the bar, growling under his
breath. “You will be married in a few days and in the eyes of God, you will
then belong to Enrique. You will perform your duties as required.”
I couldn’t swallow, my throat closing. I had little money of my own even if
I wanted to get away. My father had made certain I had a meager allowance,
the trust fund established since I was a child untouchable until I reached the
age of thirty. That was a long time away. Even if I managed to find
somewhere to stay, he would send his burly soldiers to hunt me down. Then
the person harboring me would be…
I couldn’t think about the consequences.
My father said nothing else as he turned and headed toward the entrance.
Within seconds, the bar was empty.
But I knew it wouldn’t be for long.
A full minute passed by.
Then two.
I backed against the bar, still trying to come to terms with what little my
father had said. Something drastic had changed in his world. That much
was obvious. Whatever had happened, it was the first time I’d seen him out
of sorts, unable to get a handle on the situation. That meant Enrique
Benedetti was dangerous. As another minute ticked by, I tried to determine
whether I’d heard the name before.
Then it dawned on me.
A horrific murder months before in the city at a restaurant I’d been to on
several occasions.
With my family.
While I couldn’t remember the first name of the man who’d been gunned
down in broad daylight, I was able to remember the surname.
Benedetti.
I didn’t believe in coincidences. It had to be the same family. Was my father
somehow involved with the man’s murder? Oh, God. If that was the case,
then this was all about revenge. Fear unlike anything I’d ever known
gripped my mind, keeping my body frozen against the bar. No. No! This
couldn’t be happening.
I was sick to my stomach, the butterflies turning into nasty insects gnawing
at my insides. As I closed my eyes, sickening images of what I’d seen on
television flashed into my mind. The brutal killing had been horrific,
reporters calling it the worst gangland style shooting in years. What the hell
was I going to do?
Only a few seconds later I head footsteps and snapped open my eyes. The
man walking through the door wasn’t what I’d expected, although who
could envision the stranger dead-set on marrying them? There was nothing
about the man’s outward appearance that terrified me. He was well dressed
in a dark suit and crisp white shirt, the turquoise tie highlighting his ebony
black, wavy hair. The man could easily command a room just by walking
inside. Tall and muscular, his chiseled jaw was offset by his voluptuous lips
the color of the finest rose petals.
He was a gorgeous man, but there was no doubt he was powerful by the
way he walked.
And by the cold look in his eyes.
When he was only two feet away, he stopped and studied me like I was
already his possession. There was a strange ripple of electricity, although I
wasn’t entirely certain it wasn’t because of the anger ripping through every
cell and muscle.
The quiet settling between us was unnerving, keeping my body tense.
He said nothing before walking around the end of the bar, grabbing a glass
then pouring scotch inside. Then he shifted his gaze to my half-full glass, a
smirk crossing his face. There was also a quiet reserve about him, and as he
slowly lowered his eyes, I realized he wasn’t undressing me with them. He
was sizing me up, uncertain about who I was.
As if he’d wanted nothing to do with this marriage.
Another full minute passed, my throat so dry I thought I would choke.
“Gillian O’Sullivan,” he said almost too softly to hear, the tone smooth and
husky, the sound sending a wave of vibrations dancing through me.
“Enrique Benedetti.”
He lifted his glass, his eyes never leaving mine. Then he slowly walked
from around the bar, moving into the center of the room. “New York. What
an interesting place.”
His accent wasn’t as strong as I would have imagined, but the velvety tone
forced goosebumps down both arms. Why was I thinking that he was far
too attractive to be a killer? As he walked through the small bar, studying
the various pictures on the walls, I eased closer to the other end of the room.
It was possible I could escape out the back exit, making it to Allison’s small
apartment, which was only blocks away.
“Who are you?” I asked, loathing the way he acted as if this was nothing
more than a first date after meeting online.
“Who am I?” he repeated, tossing me a look over his shoulder as he swirled
his drink. “Your father must have told you about my intentions.” There was
almost no emotion in his voice, but it was powerful all the same.
“Of forcing me into a marriage I don’t want? He did and my father is well
aware I’m my own woman. I will never agree to something so ridiculous.”
“Neither you nor your father have any choice in the matter. It’s either enter
into a state of holy matrimony or your father loses everything.”
I don’t know why the news hit me hard, but as a knot formed in my
stomach, I had difficulty thinking clearly. “What the hell gives you the right
to threaten my family?”
His laugh pissed me off even more. The bastard acted as if this was some
kind of game.
“The right was given to my brothers and me the moment your father
initiated the cold-blooded murder of mine.”
I slumped against the edge of the bar, my fingernails digging into the wood.
I had to get the hell out of here. This wasn’t about a marriage. This was
about taking out his revenge. I could only imagine what he had in mind.
Controlling me.
Locking me away.
Fucking me.
Using me.
I shuddered from the revolting thoughts. “While I’m sorry about your
father’s death, I had nothing to do with it. I have a life of my own.”
“That’s where you’re wrong, Gillian. Just by being blood of the O’Sullivan
family, you are partially responsible. I made a simple business transaction,
one which your father readily agreed would be in the best interest for both
families. So you see, Gillian. You now belong to me.”
As he slowly turned his head, the light he was standing under illuminated
the most intense pair of sapphire blue eyes I’d ever seen. However, it was
like looking into the soul of the devil. I lifted my head high, allowing a
smile to cross my face. “No, Enrique. That will never happen.” There was
no hesitation as I turned and fled toward the rear exit, racing through the
small, empty kitchen, stopping long enough to yank a knife from one of the
steel tables.
I heard nothing as I slammed my hand against the door. Maybe I could get
away after all. Of course, I should have known better. Two brutes were
learning against a vehicle only steps away from the door. Their response
time was quick, both men immediately heading for me. The alley behind
the bar was small, barely large enough for a trash truck to collect from the
series of bins lining the back of the building.
Still, I bolted away from them, pumping my arms and legs as I attempted to
get away. A part of me expected to hear gunshots, but all I heard was the
screech of tires and blasts of horns from the busy street in front of the
building. When a hand grabbed my arm, yanking me back by several feet, I
reacted instantly, jerking around and plunging the knife.
Instant contact was made, the ugly brute yelping as the blade penetrated his
arm.
“Fuck. Fuck!” he howled as the other soldier grabbed both my arms,
twisting my wrist until the pain was too much to bear.
I dropped the knife, ready to scream when he slapped his hand around my
mouth.
“I don’t think that’s in your best interest,” he growled, immediately pushing
me toward the direction of the bar.
The injured soldier hissed something in Italian before retrieving the knife.
Even though I continued to struggle, the large man was far too strong. As I
was led back inside, I felt my resolve slipping. No one was coming to save
me from whatever nightmare I’d be forced to endure.
Not my father.
Not my brothers.
At least I’d managed to hurt one of them. My God. I’d never hurt a creature
in my life. Blood dripped from under the man’s shirtsleeve. I wanted to
laugh at the absurdity.
I did what I could to remain defiant as I was dragged into the main portion
of the bar. Enrique had a look of amusement on his face, which allowed me
to feel another round of fury. How dare the asshole act like this was funny.
This was my life.
“She cut me, boss. The bitch cut me.”
An instant wave of rage flashed in Enrique’s eyes as he glared at his soldier.
“Never call my bride to be a dirty name ever again, Constantine. If you do,
it will be your last day on this earth. Do you understand me?”
I was shocked at the man’s level of anger, especially given he was acting
like he gave a damn about me.
“Yes, boss,” Constantine responded.
“Go clean up. We will be leaving in a few minutes.”
We. If the asshole believed I was going to go with him, he was wrong. He
waited until the soldiers left before taking slow and even strides in my
direction, shaking his head.
“You shouldn’t have done that, Gillian. While I have every intention of
treating you with respect, you will be required to obey me at all times.”
“You’re out of your mind,” I quipped. When he reached out as if he was
going to dare stroke his fingers across my skin, I lashed out, punching him
square in the jaw. I’d learned to spar with my brothers from the time I was
ten years old. As the only girl, I had to learn to fight or be left in the
shadows.
The only sign of surprise was in his eyes, but his reaction was quicker than
I’d expected, his hand wrapping around the back of my neck. As he yanked
me onto my toes, I was forced to slap my hands against his chest.
“Let me go,” I hissed.
Enrique pulled me even closer until his full lips were only two inches away
from mine. His nostrils flared as he took a deep breath, holding it for at
least ten seconds. Meanwhile, I took shallow breaths to keep from losing
my mind. His scent was strong, exotic and musky, and far too intoxicating.
Within seconds, I was lightheaded.
“I said. Let. Me. Go.”
“While I very much appreciate that you’re not timid or afraid around me,
that doesn’t negate the fact you will abide by my rules. If you don’t, then
you’ll suffer the consequences exactly like you will at this very moment.”
“What the hell are you going to do?” Why did I find myself arching my
back, digging my fingers into his well-tailored shirt? I’d avoided men at all
costs before this moment, pretending it was because of my studies. I’d
known better than to ever consider bringing a boy to my father’s house.
There wasn’t a single young man who would have been good enough for
Michael Sullivan’s precious angel.
Yet here I was in the clutches of a horrible man.
Who smelled like the forest and cardamom, cinnamon and danger. The
combination was irresistible.
No, disgusting.
He cocked his head, lowering his head by another few centimeters. “The
things I will do to you, Gillian, will be unimaginable if you misbehave. For
now, all I have time for is a harsh spanking.”
A what? Was the bastard kidding me?
“No. No. No!” I did everything I could to fight him off, slamming my fists
against his chest. The guttural sound he made indicated I’d pissed him off
even further. What did I care? He really thought he was in control. That
wasn’t going to happen. It just couldn’t.
Then why did your own father give you away?
The question was never far from the front of my mind.
Enrique was so damn strong, easily dragging me toward the bar. He pitched
me across, immediately yanking my dress up to my waist and shoving the
material under my stomach.
“If you move, I’ll pull off my belt. Is that clear?”
Tears rushed into my eyes, my entire body shaking. I was frozen, unable to
move. I had to be in shock. There was no other explanation.
Maybe this was nothing but a nightmare.
When he wrapped a finger around the edge of newly purchased lace panties,
ripping them from my body, I was forced into a moment of sick reality.
My life had changed forever.
He brought his hand down at least four times before I swam up from the
fog. It wasn’t the pain that troubled me as much as the humiliation. No one
had dared try to touch me in this manner.
You’ve only had two boyfriends, the relationships lasting for all of five
minutes.
The ugliness of my former caged world hit home. I had no understanding of
how a normal relationship was supposed to be. I closed my eyes, trying to
pull myself away from the moment, but when the twisted monster smacked
me several more times, I reacted without thinking. The second I kicked out,
managing to make contact, he hissed then crushed his body against mine.
The feel of his hard cock as he ground it against my naked bottom was
almost too much to bear. A moan pushed up from my throat. One of
confusion.
One of rage.
And one of excitement.
Oh, my God. This wasn’t going to happen. Not a chance.
“If you don’t let me go, I will kill you.”
He laughed, his hot breath skipping across my neck. Almost instantly my
nipples hardened, my legs quivering. “What a treat if you try. Imagine what
I will do. Unfortunately, it would seem you have difficulty understanding
your place. Now, I’m going to be forced to use my belt.”
There was no malice in his tone or even an increased level of anger.
Just a calm statement made by a man who believed I was his possession.
I wiggled against him, taking gasping breaths as I heard the sounds of him
releasing his buckle. Nothing could have prepared me for what was about to
happen. I’d awakened with a smile on my face, eager to play solo on the
piano for the first time. There was no sense in struggling. The man was far
too strong. I hung my head, blinking several times as a single tear slipped
from my eye and onto the slick surface of the bar. Not a single customer
had thought about calling the police.
When Enrique freed the thick leather, he slapped the folded belt on the edge
of the bar, whispering in my ear.
“If you’re good, you will learn that I can be a kind man, but I have no
patience for liars.”
“Bastard.”
He pulled my arm behind me, his grip firm as he cracked the belt across my
bottom. The pain was raw and biting, heated sensations shifting down both
legs. I opened my mouth to scream, but there was no sound. I’d been
yanked back into the vacuum, no longer able to process anything that had
occurred in the last hour.
As Enrique smacked me again and again, I reacted, managing to jerk up
from the bar only to be pushed down again. The heat exploded from deep
within, tickling every nerve ending. I kept my eyes closed, the anguish
becoming almost blinding.
When he had the fucking nerve to brush his fingers from one side of my
buttocks to the other, I hissed loud enough he chuckled under his breath.
“You’re doing very well, which proves you will learn to become obedient.”
“Over my dead body. I’m not going anywhere with you.”
His sigh was just another way of telling me I was wrong. I braced myself
for another round, gritting my teeth. I refused to allow him to know what he
was doing bothered me in any way.
The bastard surprised me again, sliding his fingers along the inside of my
thigh. Then he took an exaggerated deep breath. Oh, fuck. The scent of my
pussy floated up to my nostrils, making me even more nauseous than
before. I was aroused by the man, by his rough touch. That made absolutely
no sense to me.
“You’re wet.”
He issued the words as if I didn’t already know just how much my body had
betrayed me.
“To hell with you. Get this over with.”
Another sigh indicated his continued displeasure, but he did as I requested,
spanking me long and hard for at least another five minutes. My bottom
was on fire, pain exploding, but I was able to keep from making a single
sound.
When he was finished, I expected him to back away instantly. But no. The
man wanted to assert his authority over me for a little while longer.
He pressed his entire hand between my legs, cupping my slickened pussy. I
bit my lower lip to keep from crying, expecting him to violate me.
When he didn’t do anything for at least thirty seconds, my gut told me his
firm hold was nothing more than showing me without words that he owned
every inch of me.
He tapped his fingers against my pussy lips then backed away. I almost slid
to the scuffed tile floor.
You can do this.
I pushed against the bar, sliding my dress down my legs and smoothing out
the material. When I managed to turn around and face him, he’d already
fastened his belt.
“We can do this the easy way or the hard way, Gillian. The best thing for
you to do is quit fighting. If you do that, I’ll allow you to gather some of
your things. If not, then your next form of punishment will be going without
items you would prefer to have with you. Your choice.”
“Where are we going?”
“My family owns several pieces of property, including a penthouse. We will
be staying there before the wedding. After that, we’ll be returning to
Tuscany and to my home.” His eyes were piercing, as if he was looking into
my soul.
As if he was ready to devour me.
He was taking me out of the country. If he managed to do so, I’d never see
my family again. I was shaken to the very core of my being, my throat
closing. How was I going to endure this? More important, how the hell was
I going to be able to get away from the monster?
“I won’t go.”
He didn’t move closer, didn’t spout words of anger. He simply allowed his
silence to repeat everything I already knew.
My life as I’d known it was over.
And there was nothing I could do to change it.
 CHAPTER 3

E nrique

Beautiful women.
I’d enjoyed several over the years, but never for long. There’d only been
one woman I’d dared to care about. That had been a horrific mistake.
Relationships had never been something I’d hungered for, which is why I
found the fact both Matteo and Stefano enjoyed their arranged marriages
disturbing.
How could they care for someone they barely knew?
Yet the moment I’d laid eyes on Gillian, I’d found it difficult to think about
anything but ravaging her like some damn savage. The marriage was in
name only, a business transaction in order to finalize our destruction of the
O’Sullivan organization.
Hissing, I realized my cock was throbbing, my needs increasing. I’d found
it almost impossible to stop myself from fucking her in the bar. She’d said
nothing as she was pushed into the back of the car, keeping as far away
from me as possible.
Hell, I didn’t blame her. Up through today, she’d been a college student
enjoying the possibilities of her future after graduation. Now she would
prepare to marry a barbarian. I rubbed my finger across my mouth,
contemplating why I continued to have any issue with the action I’d just
taken. She meant nothing to me. Just a girl who would keep her father from
doing something stupid.
At least I could provide her with nice things to keep in her cage. I exhaled
and stared out the window at the lights of New York. The city was exciting,
but I preferred being alone in Tuscany where life was peaceful.
As peaceful as being a member of a mafia family could be.
I remained far too aroused, which made me uncomfortable as hell. My
brothers had accused me more than once of being unable to handle business
in the typical Benedetti method. I snickered at the thought. They’d also
claimed I was unhinged, a man on the precipice of losing his mind to the
grief of the murder of our father. I’d secluded myself for years, preferring
time alone to the usual family requirements. After our father’s death, I’d
sequestered myself in my house unless business became necessary.
However, I wasn’t losing my mind, just my patience with the empire that
had been in my family for generations.
Exhaling, I could tell Constantine was antsy, still favoring his injured arm.
The wound was insignificant in comparison to others he’d received, which
meant he was pissed off at himself for allowing a woman to hurt him. The
man was just as old school as my brothers, but he was loyal and dedicated,
a conscientious soldier who’d placed himself in harm’s way several times.
As the dozens of skyscrapers came into view, I tensed even though there
was no particular reason for it. Since the morning meeting with O’Sullivan,
there’d been no outward word on the street a hit had been issued on my life.
However, I couldn’t put it past the mob leader. He’d given into our demands
far too easily.
His daughter had been his angel, considered a prized possession. I found it
unfathomable that he would hand Gillian over to one of his enemies without
an attempt at retaliation. The majority of soldiers we’d brought over would
remain in the States until after the wedding, the show of force likely
necessary, but O’Sullivan was a conniving asshole.
As Raphael pulled into the underground parking lot, a single moan slipped
past Gillian’s lips. I shifted my gaze in her direction, the ugly lighting of the
facility unable to take anything away from her incredible beauty. I found it
difficult to look at her, my balls tightening every time I did. She brought out
the sadistic side of me, a man capable of doing filthy things. Even my
mouth watered at the thought of tying her naked body to a cold steel table,
exploring every inch of her.
Fuck. I was a merciless man.
“Do a sweep of the condo,” I said casually. There was no sense in
frightening her unnecessarily.
“Are you afraid of the big, bad wolf, Enrique?” she asked, a chirp to the
sound of her voice.
“I’m concerned that your father might do something stupid, which would
necessitate a war I don’t believe he wants.” My answer was succinct, and I
forced myself to look away.
“A war. You’d kill people in order to keep me with you?”
“Yes.”
I didn’t need to say anymore. She was my possession and that was
something I needed to remind myself every so often. Caring meant losing
control. That wasn’t going to happen.
“You are a horrible fuck of a human being,” she whispered, shifting her
body even further away.
“So be it.”
Raphael pulled the car into our assigned parking space, immediately pulling
his weapon into his hand. Both he and Constantine climbed out, checking
the surrounding area before Constantine headed up to the penthouse.
Gillian leaned forward, staring blankly at my soldier. “You run Italy?”
“Run? If you mean does our family control certain aspects of business in
my home country, the answer is yes,” I answered.
“Do you have any legitimate businesses or are you just dirty scum?”
I yanked her arm, dragging her closer. Her perfume was far too intoxicating,
pushing me beyond my limits.
She smacked her hand against my chest, doing her best to push me away.
“I suggest you have more tolerance as well as respect for the man who’s
going to marry you.”
“Respect. You are out of your mind.”
“That may be the case, but you should remember your place. I’m granting
you life instead of taking you permanently away from your father. I suggest
you remember that.” The way her lips twisted in frustration and fear was far
too enticing. Against my better judgment, I captured her mouth, pulling her
even closer.
The feel of having her in my arms was intense, my heart thudding to the
point my blood pressure rose incrementally. I could never allow her to get
under my skin, but I would enjoy what I’d taken. She would please me in
every way.
She moaned into the kiss, wiggling and struggling in my hold. When I
thrust my tongue past her lips, exploring the dark recesses of her mouth, she
pummeled her fists against me. However, as she arched her back, one hand
wrapping around my shirt, I could sense her building desire. There was
extreme electricity coursing through both of us, the connection undeniable.
Images flooded my mind, my hunger off the charts. Soon, I would keep her
naked, ready to do my biddings.
That wouldn’t come until after we were secure in Tuscany and only after
the wedding. For now, I’d remained somewhat civilized, enjoying an
exploration without turning into the beast who yearned to be set free.
The taste of her was just as sweet as I’d imagined, the feel of her soft skin
against mine dazzling. As I dominated her tongue, for a few seconds she
succumbed, no longer fighting the man who’d taken her captive.
Then the little hellion tried to bite my tongue. Good for her. I had a feeling
it would be tough to break her.
But I would.
I pushed her away, still holding onto her arm and shaking my head. “I can
see additional rounds of discipline will be in order.”
“That’s all you know how to do, isn’t it, Enrique? If someone doesn’t obey
you then you punish them. I can only imagine how many lives you’ve
destroyed, men you’ve killed. Do you hunt down women and children too?
Do you feast on babies like the Neanderthal you are?”
Damn, the woman had more fire in her than any woman I’d ever
encountered. I’d known powerful men who by this point were blubbering,
begging for their lives after promising me anything I wanted. She’d been
taught well by her father to remain strong in the face of an enemy. Perhaps
she would be even more useful than I’d originally imagined.
“Do you think your father is any different, Gillian? Do you understand how
ruthless his tactics are? Would you like for me to tell you some of the things
he’s done?”
Her expression reflected horror at the suggestion. She pushed me again,
straightening her elbows to get more space between us. “You’re nothing
like my father. He’s a great… man. He’s kind and loving and…”
When she didn’t finish her statement, I could tell she didn’t think of her
father in that manner at all. I allowed her to pull away, still enjoying the
view. Her long red curls accentuated perfect porcelain skin, her deep green
eyes rimmed with gold. I adored her shapely figure and long legs, hands
that were perfect to wrap around my thick shaft.
“To answer your question, Gillian, my family has never intentionally hurt a
woman or a child. That is not what we’re made of. We are honorable just
like our father taught us to be.”
She slowly turned her head, another wry smile crossing her face. “Well, I
guess that makes you a saint. Huh? I’m being forced to marry a saint. That
should be the talk of New York.”
“I assure you that our wedding will be the talk of New York. I can only
imagine the effort your mother is putting in to make certain we have a
lavish celebration.”
My words shocked her more than any other. In the few seconds that
followed, her expression of anger shifted to utter sadness, as if she realized
that what was happening was real.
And that no one was coming to save her.
A part of me felt guilt for a split second. Then my beast took over. She was
a treat afforded to me because of a continuing war and nothing else.
As Constantine approached the car, I eased out onto the concrete, scanning
the surrounding area. “Any sign of issues?”
“None. The place is secure, the security guards confirming there have been
no inquiries,” Constantine answered, his hand still firmly placed on his
weapon.
“Good. I want you and Raphael to take shifts tonight. I have a meeting in
the morning with my brothers, then a matter of business to handle. After
that we’ll be taking a trip to obtain some of Ms. O’Sullivan’s things.”
“Don’t worry, boss. We’ll keep an eye out tonight.”
I patted him on the arm. “I know you will.” I moved around the other side
of the car, opening Gillian’s door. “Come on.”
She glared at me as I pulled her out of the vehicle, yanking her close as
soon as her feet hit the concrete. Everything about her actions as she held
her head high was provocative, including the way her hips shifted in the slip
of a dress she’d selected for the evening. I’d read about her concert, the
woman an incredible piano player. A part of me wished that I’d been able to
attend the festivities.
Only Michael had made certain his call came late, further infuriating me. At
least he’d followed the rules.
As we stepped into the elevator, both Constantine and Raphael remained
close to the doors after I placed my identification card in the slot allowing
us to reach the top floor. I continued to feel the heat between Gillian and
me, even though she did everything to remain as far away from me as
possible.
At this moment, I was glad our family owned several properties in myriad
countries, this one in particular a location I’d had decorated myself. Given
the security as well as the location of the building, the massive suite
allowed me privacy as well as close proximity to various business locations.
However, it had been almost a year since I’d been to the condo, something I
regretted.
As the elevator pinged, my soldiers pulled their weapons into their hands,
prepared for any attack that might occur.
I heard Gillian’s bitter laughter beside me as they stormed into the condo.
Maybe the posh surroundings were different than what she was used to,
although I knew O’Sullivan owned several properties himself. He’d
required Gillian to remain on home turf, refusing to allow her to share a
dorm room or an apartment with friends. His protection of her was typical.
His ease in giving her away entirely different.
I pressed my hand against the small of her back, pushing her gently until
she headed inside. Both soldiers did another cursory sweep, Constantine
nodding after returning to the living room.
“All clear, boss.”
I glanced in his direction, taking a deep breath. The night would prove to be
interesting. “You can go. Call me if anything comes up.”
“Will do, boss.”
Several of the lights had been turned on, but they did little other than
illuminating the space in shadows and a warm glow. I remained on edge,
my gut telling me the next few days could prove to be difficult.
Gillian walked further into the enlarged space, immediately moving toward
the wall of windows. The view was spectacular, the bright lights of the city
shining brightly. I studied her as she pressed her hands against the glass, her
tenseness to be expected. After easing out of my jacket and yanking off the
tie, I tossed both over the back of one of the sofas. My cock was hard as a
rock, pushing savagely against my trousers. As I walked toward the bar, I
remained aroused, uncertain I could control my hunger.
“Would you like something to drink?” I asked after a full minute had
passed.
“Why not? My guess is that I’m going to need something in order to be able
to deal with you.”
Every word out of her mouth was in sheer defiance, still fighting the
inevitable. I took my time preparing one of my favorites, a Bombay and
tonic. I knew very little about her, other than what I’d found on the internet.
O’Sullivan had kept as much of his family life as private as possible, but I’d
learned enough. She was intelligent, uncertain about her future, and
determined to remain as independent as possible.
Her two brothers, Connor and Sean, were carbon copies of their father,
brilliant in keeping the organization’s flock in line, although it had become
obvious that Connor was considered heir apparent. They were also fiercely
protective of their sister, something that had to be taken into account. She
didn’t bother glancing in my direction as I approached, although by the way
her breathing changed, it was obvious she hated the closeness.
I said nothing as I handed her one of the drinks, curious as to if she’d bother
engaging in any conversation. While a part of me wanted nothing more than
to rip the slip of a dress off her body, I decided to give her some space. We
had all the time in the world to get to know each other. I sat down on one of
the chairs, fingering my drink, never taking my eyes off her.
She remained where she was for several minutes, barely taking a sip from
the glass. Then she shifted away from the windows, exploring the expansive
room. I was surprised when she seemed interested in the selection of art,
taking her time with each oversized piece, studying the design. After a full
ten minutes had passed, she finally turned in my direction.
“Who are you really, Enrique? Why don’t you give me the thirty-second
sales spiel?”
Chuckling, I took a sip of my drink, licking the rim on purpose before
answering. “As with all families, the Benedettis are complicated. We have a
lucrative wine and olive oil business that has been in the family for
generations. We have a massive estate that employs hundreds of people,
including within our production facilities. Is there something in particular
you would like to know?”
“I’m not stupid, including with my father’s business. While you might look
good on paper, including to the IRS, your lucrative business is funded by
unscrupulous activities. I’m curious as to what else your family is involved
in. Drugs? Extortion? Liquor?”
I appreciated the fact she cut through the typical bullshit. Her perspective
was unique because of who her father was. There was no reason for me to
lie or sugarcoat anything about the Benedetti Empire. “Drugs are a part of
the service we provide, although given the high grade of party favors that
we offer, our clients are wealthy, influential customers.”
“Meaning you don’t have assholes selling on street corners?” Gillian
laughed as she shifted from foot to foot, acting as if she could possibly gain
some level of control. At barely five foot five, she thought she was a force
to be reckoned with.
That made me crave her even more.
“That has never been our style, Gillian.”
“Your style. That’s only used with clothing and a taste in food or drink, not
in the world of selling drugs.” She inched closer, becoming more
comfortable in her surroundings. “What else?”
I swirled the tip of my finger around the rim, my blood pumping to the
point flashes of light pulsed in front of my eyes. “Cigarettes, expensive art.”
“Like the art on the wall here?” She kicked off her shoes before turning
around toward one of the more vivid pieces. “This must have cost a fortune.
Oh, but wait. I’m certain you never pay for anything. Right? It’s just handed
to you on a silver platter.” She tossed me a look over her shoulder before
concentrating her gaze on the wall hanging.
“We pay for everything, Gillian. Including taxes.” While the game of
semantics was enjoyable, I was already starting to lose my patience.
Tonight I would make her mine, both body and soul. That would be the
only way she’d fully understand what she was facing.
“Just like my father. Right. You forget, Enrique. I know the score.”
“Do you really? I would have thought your father would have kept you
away from the business.”
“Quite the contrary,” she said before moving quickly toward the couch,
sitting down and curling her legs under her. “My father is insistent on
having me a part of his business, refusing to acknowledge that I might want
to do something else. Granted, I’ve had to gather some information on my
own, but that was easy.”
I lifted my glass in salute, nodding only once. “Then it would appear that
I’ve rescued you from a situation you weren’t fond of.”
“Does that mean I should thank you? You can go to hell if that’s the case.
My father loves and wants the best for me.”
I shifted to the edge of my seat, moving my drink back and forth from hand
to hand. “Is that what you really think? Or do you pine away at night,
wishing you’d been born into another family?”
Her brow furrowed, her mouth twisting. “You really are a bastard. Does it
matter that I don’t want to marry you?”
“Not in the least.”
The fury in her eyes only sent another shot of hunger into my system. After
chewing on her inner lip, she turned sharply, taking long strides toward the
window.
Another moment of tension settled between us. Her entire body remained
stiff and the way she was clawing at the window was just another draw. I
desired the woman more than I had any other.
“Did my father really just agree to this without fighting you?” she asked,
her tone of voice entirely different than before.
“Yes, he did.”
“Bastard. I guess I always knew I was nothing more than a possession, my
life inconsequential in comparison to my brothers.”
“Doesn’t that piss you off?”
Exhaling, she lowered her head, the scattered sound of her breathing
echoing in my mind.
“It wouldn’t have mattered even if it had. I’m just a girl and nothing more.
He proved I was right by making this decision. I don’t want this, Enrique,
and I will do everything in my power to get away. Eventually, I will.”
I placed my glass on the table before rising to my feet, walking slowly in
her direction. When I was only a few inches away, goosebumps popped up
on every inch of her arms. Her heated breath fogged the glass, further
exciting the hell out of me. She tipped her head just enough the muted
reflection in the window allowed me to see her fear.
I could use force on her. After all, she belonged to me, the business
transaction making my ownership final. However, a significant portion of
me wanted her to accept her fate, to readily give herself over to the man she
would marry.
Even if that was a pipedream.
I was more like our mother than my other two brothers, the term romantic
tossed in my face more than once. What the hell did I care what my family
thought? I lived my own life and refused to participate in certain
generations old requirements. Still, she needed to fully understand that
getting away from me was impossible and any attempt made would draw
harsh punishment. I had to admit, I’d enjoyed the way her bottom had
reddened, the marks I’d made driving me to the point of irrational hunger.
“Make no mistake, Gillian. While I can understand your concerns as well as
your trepidation about entering into my family, you have no other choice. In
time, should you prove yourself trustworthy, then you will be allowed to
have certain privileges. If you continue to disobey, you will find your life
intolerable. I’ve given you choices. It’s up to you how you handle them.”
“Am I expected to have your ugly children?”
The question caught me off guard, one I hadn’t thought about before. “Time
will tell.”
“I’m certain a man of your stature will want to procreate. Isn’t that what all
men like you do to ensure your legacy will be kept alive?”
I wrapped my hand around the back of her neck, pulling her toward me with
enough force that she almost dropped her drink. When she reached up with
her other hand to slap me, I caught her fingers in mine, intertwining them
then pushing her against the glass. “Gillian, I am a dangerous man capable
of doing heinous things. While it is not my intent to harm you or your
beautiful skin, I will not hesitate to punish you as harshly and as often as
necessary. You will be my wife in every way, including moaning
underneath me as I fuck you long and hard. You will submit to my needs,
no matter how undesirable you find them to be. And I assure you that I will
take you time and time again, as often as I long for. While I have no issues
doling out pain when necessary, I can also bring you the kind of passion and
ecstasy that is only found in ridiculous romance novels. But only if you are
very, very good. I will take you tonight, indulging in your body for hours.
Then I will do it again in the morning. Do I make myself clear enough for
you?”
Gillian shifted her eyes back and forth, her lower lip quivering. “Yes. Sir.”
A swell of desire ripped through me, my cock begging for release. I
knocked the glass out of her hand, sending it several feet away. The sound
as it shattered didn’t seem to faze her. As I yanked her against the heat of
my body, she issued a single moan, her eyes glimmering in the shadow of
light.
There was no denying what I craved, the yearning bursting to the surface. I
kept my hand around her neck as I dragged her onto her toes, taking my
time to enjoy her sweet scent. There was no denying our attraction, or the
burning need we both seemed to share. Her wafting feminine scent
indicated just how much she craved the passion we were about to share.
Even though she continued to try to push me away, she nestled against me
as I slowly lowered my head.
“I will devour every inch of you.” I wasted no more time talking, crushing
my mouth against hers. The simple feel of having her in my arms was
explosive as hell, tossing the ugliness of my past away, allowing me to
enjoy the moment consuming her. I’d never expected the woman to be able
to ignite what I’d long since thought dead, but everything about her had
awakened the beast.
As the kiss erupted into a raging fire, I swept my tongue inside, savoring
the taste even more than before. Her body responded to mine, her back
arching as she tangled her fingers in my hair. Every sound she made only
added gasoline to the fire, pushing my adrenaline to a heightened state.
The moment of intimacy continued, growls erupting from the base of my
throat. I couldn’t seem to get enough of her. I raked my other hand down
her back, crawling her dress away from her bruised bottom. When I cupped
her buttocks, she ground her hips back and forth. I was stunned at the way
she was responding, her need almost as significant as mine.
When I finally broke the kiss, I fisted her hair, yanking her into a deep arc.
The guttural sounds continuing, I brushed my lips across her jaw then down
to her neck, rubbing my tongue across her pulse of life.
A series of whimpers escaped her mouth, the sound filtering into my
eardrums. She had no way of understanding what she was doing to me,
pushing me to limits I’d promised myself I’d never break again.
She seemed so small in my arms, almost delicate, but I knew her resilience
would kick in, refusing to allow her to surrender. That only made my need
to break her that much more pleasurable.
I yanked at the bodice of her dress, only able to expose a small portion.
Exhaling, I licked down to the swell, nipping her tender flesh.
“Oh,” she mewed as she clung to me, sliding her other arm around my
shoulders and digging her fingers into my neck.
Only seconds later, my patience to see her naked body expired, my needs
too intense. I took a step away, keeping my eyes piercing her. She shrank
back against the glass, watching me as I unbuttoned my sleeves, finally
ripping the shirt over my head and tossing the unwanted material.
“Undress or I will remove your clothes for you, and you won’t like the way
I do it,” I commanded, my voice no longer my own. Spots formed in front
of my eyes as I cocked my head, waiting until she started to comply. Then I
kicked off my shoes, finishing undressing.
Still trembling, Gillian’s fingers seemed stiff as she attempted to obey,
fumbling as she lifted her dress, finally tugging the material over her
shoulders. She held it in front of her for a few seconds, her eyes darting
back and forth. When she allowed the slender material to fall from her
fingers, I was forced to take another deep breath.
She was without a doubt the most gorgeous woman I’d ever set eyes on.
Everything about her was perfect, as if she’d been chiseled with my desires
in mind. While she wore no bra, her lacy panties remained.
I slid my hand between her legs, cupping her mound. She was already wet,
her panties soaked.
“Oh, God,” she whispered, snapping her hands around my arms.
“You’re very hungry,” I growled as I fingered her through the material.
“No. I could never want you.”
“Your body betrays you, Gillian.”
She continued to stare at me defiantly, refusing to give in to her own needs.
When I pulled my hand away, all I had to do was give her a look and she
slipped her fingers under the thin elastic of the waistband, lowering her
head before pushing her thong past her hips.
The second they fell to the floor, I advanced, forcing her to kick them away.
As I yanked first one arm then the other over her head, she couldn’t seem to
stop shaking.
“What are you… going to do?” she asked, her tone entirely different than
before.
I took my time, brushing a single finger down the length of one arm,
moving it along her neck then down to her breast. “As I already told you,
I’m going to feast on what belongs to me. Keep your arms over your head
or I’ll be forced to punish you again. Do you understand?”
“Yes, sir,” she whispered through clenched teeth, immediately closing her
eyes.
The fact we were standing in front of a window was exciting, even though I
doubted anyone could see us. Then again, I would enjoy taking her in front
of others, allowing them to fully understand that she belonged to me. I
continued my exploration, using two fingers, swirling them around her
already taut nipple.
Her skin continued to glisten in the dim lighting, the light sheen only
adding to her beauty. I enjoyed watching her facial expressions change as I
further aroused her, moving from one breast to the other. When I pinched
her tender bud between my fingers, she cried out, slamming her hands
against the glass.
She bit her lower lip as if exclaiming was giving into my desires. I found
that irresistible, only making me want her that much more.
Unable to resist, I pinched both nipples, twisting until she lolled her head,
her lips pursing as she panted.
“Pleasure and pain. I can tell you enjoy both.”
“Never,” she managed, her eyes only half open. “I don’t… I can’t. I…” A
nervous laugh skittered past her lips. There was something kitten-like about
her actions, which only pushed the vile and filthy thoughts further into the
forefront of my mind.
As I lowered my head, engulfing one of her tender buds, she bucked against
me, twisting back and forth.
“Oh, yes. Oh… Mmm…”
I did so love to hear a woman moan in ecstasy. When I rubbed my lips to
her other breast, I crawled my hand down her stomach, encircling her
bellybutton before once again sliding my hand between her legs. The
woman was hot and wet, her juice immediately trickling against my fingers.
I kicked her legs further apart as I sucked on her nipple, pinching the other
until she tossed her head back and forth.
There was nothing better than teasing her, swirling the tip of a single finger
around her clit several times. I was surprised she’d remained obedient,
although I had a feeling that it wouldn’t last for long. She was far too
stubborn, likely planning some getaway attempt. She would soon learn that
escape was impossible.
I continued fingering her, pulsing just the tips of my fingers inside her
sweet pussy. Within seconds, they were covered in her cream. She
squirmed, clawing at the glass.
When my hunger became too significant, I pulled away, shoving my
slickened fingers into my mouth. The taste of her was even sweeter than I’d
imagined.
She took several scattered breaths, then reacted as I’d expected she would,
shoving her hands against me with enough force I was pushed back several
inches. Her quick movements allowed her to slide around me, darting away,
as if she had anywhere to go. I did enjoy a game of chase, but tonight my
needs were far too intense.
I easily grabbed her arm, tossing her against the window and wrapping my
hand around her throat.
“That was very naughty of you. Does that mean you desire another
spanking?”
Hissing, the venomous look in her eyes only turned me on even further.
“God, I hate you.”
“Another form of enticement, Gillian. If you don’t stop fighting me, I’ll
find it necessary to tie your wrists together. Would you prefer that?”
“No.”
I shifted both hands down her sides, gripping her hips then lowering down
to my knees. The moment I spread her legs far apart, she gasped. When I
yanked her forward, tossing one of her legs over my shoulders, I was
rewarded with a soft moan.
The draw to her was enthralling and I wasted no time before burying my
face in her pussy, brushing my lips up and down.
“Oh, God.”
Every sound she made continued to fuel my sadistic hunger. I held her wide
open, dragging my tongue up and down in a lazy manner.
Within seconds, she allowed the back of her head to rest against the glass,
taking shallow breaths as I indulged in my passion. There was nothing like
feasting on a woman’s pussy, bringing her to orgasm after orgasm. As her
juice slathered my tongue, I used my fingers to pull open her tender tissue. I
wanted to have full access to every inch of her, exploring as I allowed her to
experience what she could expect in the future.
She pushed against my shoulders, finally digging her nails into my skin.
Her panting sounds became melodic, adding to the growls erupting from the
depths of my being. I drove my tongue inside, finally adding a single finger,
pumping in and out.
Within seconds, she bucked against me, shoving her hips closer as she
arched her back. I was able to see the expression on her face, one of
trepidation as well as sheer joy.
I added a second and third finger, flexing them open as I pumped hard and
fast. When I curled the tips, hitting her G-spot, she almost lost it, panting as
she writhed in my hold.
“No. No! I’m going to…”
“Come for me, Gillian. I will taste every inch of you. Come in my mouth.”
As she peered down at me, her eyes held a hazy glow as if she was unable
to focus. That’s exactly the way I wanted her. Soon, she would learn that
climaxing would only come with my permission and only if she’d remained
very obedient. But tonight was something else entirely.
This was forcing her surrender, allowing her to gather a taste of what she
could expect, a reminder that I had full control.
Her body continued to buck, her breathing even more ragged.
Then as expected, an orgasm blew threw her, the powerful moment forcing
her onto her tiptoes.
“Oh. Yes. Yes. Yes!”
I held her fast, refusing to let her go, pumping my fingers deep inside. As
one climax turned into a second, my pulse quickened.
Soon I would be inside of her, fucking her relentlessly.
When she finally stopped shaking, I rose to my feet, cupping both sides of
her face. “This is just the beginning of your full surrender.”
As she opened her eyes, the burning conviction in them remained, a refusal
to submit.
Yes, I would enjoy fucking her.
Taking her.
Breaking her.
 CHAPTER 4

G illian

Anger continued to rush into every cell and muscle, but this time I was
furious with myself. How could I feel anything but utter disgust for the
man? How could I climax? I closed my eyes, unable to look at him any
longer. He’d already taken from me something he could never return, but I
refused to fall subject to his actions.
He could burn in hell as far as I was concerned.
Nothing seemed real. Even being in his luxurious penthouse was like
something out of a nightmare. Enrique was the kind of man who took
everything he wanted, any refusal to comply resulting in some kind of
horrible punishment. I could tell by the stark look in his eyes that he had no
soul.
Maybe I was fooling myself that my father was any better. I’d heard enough
while eavesdropping over the last few years to know he’d doled out severe
discipline of his own, including to several of the men who worked for him.
My father had zero patience for anything out of the norm. It was obvious
my captor was no different.
I folded my arms across my chest, my nipples still aching from being
plucked and abused. The fact they remained hard only fueled my rage. I
continued to shake as he licked his fingers, enjoying the game he’d
obviously started with my father. Maybe it was to him, but this was just the
beginning of the destruction of my life.
And I hated the man for it almost as much as I loathed myself.
Swallowing hard, the lump in my throat remained.
Enrique stood back, his gaze falling ever so slowly all the way to my
polished toes. He was sizing me up, much like one would a piece of fruit in
a grocery store. Only the juiciest would be accepted. Oh, God. I couldn’t
believe I was thinking this way.
I also couldn’t stand the fact I found him so damn attractive. He was more
muscular than I’d originally believed, his carved body a thing of beauty.
From his sculpted chest to his narrow hips, his muscular and very long legs
only added to the package, much like his thick, throbbing cock. I found it
almost impossible not to stare at his shaft, eyeing the veins popping on both
sides.
Jesus. My mouth even watered from the sight alone. When I turned my
head away, I was given another animalistic growl. Obviously, my actions
irritated him. What a damn shame.
“Look at me, Gillian.”
And I hated the way he continued to call me by my name. Only my father
did that, especially when he was displeased with something I did or didn’t
do. I refused to comply, clenching my jaw to keep from screaming. Not that
doing so would do me any good. The building was obviously very secure,
probably even soundproof.
When I didn’t obey him right away, he clamped his hand around my jaw,
forcing my head in his direction.
“Bad girl. How quickly you forget that you’re required to follow my rules.”
I started to curse at him, but the last thing I wanted was another spanking.
My bottom continued to ache, the heat in my skin remaining. Instead, I
gritted my teeth, glaring at him with as much hatred as I could manage.
He chuckled in the same dark, demanding way as I’d heard before. “You’re
still fighting me. You will learn.”
“Never.”
“Drop to your knees.”
“What?” This I hadn’t expected.
“You heard me. If I need to tell you again, I will be forced to punish you.”
I huffed when the bastard let go of my face, shaking my head in some crazy
effort to push away his germs. Still, I found myself lowering down, every
inch of my body trembling. Why was it that his exotic cologne remained in
my nostrils, the scent enticing? And why was my mouth watering at the
thought of sucking on his cock?? Nothing about this was right or normal,
my mind refusing to accept what was happening.
“Suck me.”
I gazed up at him, chewing on my inner lip.
He grabbed a fistful of my hair, forcing me to stare him in the eyes. “I
suggest you be a good little girl as you do.”
Instead of biting him? The thought had crossed my mind. As I gazed into
his eyes for another few seconds, a bit of my resolve started to crumble.
There was no doubt just how powerful he was. He’d obviously managed to
terrify my father, enough so to force him into allowing this to happen.
As I crawled closer, I tried to push my mind somewhere else. This just
couldn’t be happening. Surely my father would come for me at some point,
surrounding this horrible man with an entire army.
Unless there were things I didn’t know. Was it really possible that my father
had something to do with killing his? The thought left a bitter taste in my
mouth, my refusal to believe it barely holding water any longer. All I
wanted to do was curl up under the covers, watching my favorite movie
while the world passed me by.
When I was directly beneath him, the look he gave me was even more
intense than before. Carnal. Possessive.
My heart continued to hammer against my chest making it difficult to catch
my breath. How was I expected to obey this horrible man? I just needed to
get this over with. The second I wrapped my hand around the base of his
cock, I had the same lightheadedness as before, but it had nothing to do
with fear.
The explosive electricity surged through me all over again from the touch
alone. I couldn’t believe my reaction or the burning desire that continued to
build somewhere in the darkness of my being. The entire situation was
crazy.
But I was aroused, unable to resist him. Shivering, I lifted his cock, blowing
across the tip. Almost immediately, his breathing changed, becoming more
scattered. I darted my tongue across his sensitive slit, shuddering even more
as he growled, the sound dark and husky. While my mind remained frozen,
my body was lit from a fire ignited the first time he’d touched me. I’d never
believed that there was just one person for another or that fate had anything
to do with finding the right mate.
That’s why there was no way to explain the odd sensations coursing
through me, all of which I hated. Wife. I couldn’t get the single word out of
my mind. Only hours ago, I thought I’d eventually be able to break free
from the tight reins my father had on me, living an entirely different life,
maybe in another city.
Now I was going to be swept away to another country to live in another
nightmare.
Because of my father.
I closed my eyes, trying to perform duties I knew would be required for
months and years to come. The thought was revolting as well as exciting.
As I slipped my hand between his legs, swirling my fingers across his fully
swollen balls, a single bead of perspiration trickled down the side of my
face.
At least it wasn’t tears cascading from my eyes. No man would ever make
me show that kind of emotion.
Fear.
Self-loathing.
Sadness.
I was strong and bold, my Irish heritage creating one little bitch. That’s
exactly what I would be. Maybe Enrique would get tired of me, allowing a
divorce. Or maybe he’d just toss me aside, choosing another. Either way,
there would be a way for me to find freedom.
No matter how long it took.
I rolled his testicles between my fingers before squeezing, using enough
pressure he moaned above me. The sound was garbled, and he fisted my
hair, holding my head in place in order to keep me on my task.
My requirement.
God, I hated the asshole.
The musky scent of the man filled my nostrils, clinging to every molecule.
He was insanely good looking, and he knew it, likely using his sex appeal
to garner as many women as he wanted. Jesus. I had no doubt he had
several mistresses waiting at his beck and call, prepared to do anything he
commanded. I wasn’t going to be that girl. He would have to take me
forcefully for however long I was forced to endure being near him.
I pulled the tip of his cock into my mouth, realizing I was salivating.
Grumbling inside, I swished my tongue back and forth as I sucked, only to
be rewarded with several beads of pre-cum. The taste was sweet and salty,
not at all unpleasant like I’d expected. Within seconds, I found myself
enjoying the moment, pumping just two inches inside my mouth as I
continued squeezing.
“Very nice, Gillian. Take all of me. Every. Single. Inch.”
While I knew his demand wasn’t to be denied, I took my time anyway,
removing his shaft and licking down the underside. He could pound sand in
his efforts to get me to do exactly what he wanted. I wasn’t that kind of girl.
The thought brought an inner smile as I continued performing my duty,
twisting my hand around the base as I lowered my mouth to his balls. The
second I pulled one into my mouth, he exclaimed in Italian, his body
shaking as his grip tightened.
I sucked as I allowed the friction in my hand to increase. He had to be
experiencing pain. So what? I wanted him to feel the same way I did,
captured, uncertain of what would happen. I rolled my lips to his other
testicle, darting my tongue back and forth before engulfing the swollen
tissue. His ball filled my mouth, the taste more pungent but my mouth was
watering even more than before.
God. What was wrong with me? I cursed in my mind as I licked back up to
his cockhead, taking several inches inside my mouth. That’s when he took
over completely, pumping my head up and down, forcing me to take more
of his thick shaft. Within seconds, I gagged as I struggled to relax my
throat. He backed off only for a few seconds in some crazy effort to allow
me to get used to his wide girth.
The man’s cock was huge, more so than what I’d experienced before. I
pressed my hands on his thighs, digging my nails into his skin in hopes of
causing him more pain. He didn’t seem to notice, still rocking on the balls
of his feet as he thrust his cock hard and fast, face-fucking me. When the tip
hit the back of my throat, it was all I could do to keep my composure.
But I was determined not to flinch a muscle.
I managed to look at his face, amused from the pinched look and the way
his rosy lips pursed. Suddenly, I couldn’t take my eyes off him, mesmerized
by the emotions crossing his face.
Joy.
Excitement.
Need.
Desire.
They were all mixed together with something that I didn’t expect.
Sadness.
How could a successful businessman, no matter that his activities were
criminal in nature, be unhappy? He was obviously wealthy, definitely good
looking and if I had to guess, he had a luxurious house in one of the most
gorgeous sections of Italy. Maybe that’s why the art pieces I’d studied were
so avant garde. The colors were so bold that they’d dragged emotion from
the depths of my being, the depictions reminding me of some horrible
tragedy, or at least the kind of mental instability depicting a tortured soul.
Enrique was complex, but that shouldn’t matter in the least.
He was still a monster.
His guttural sounds increased in volume as he drove his cock deep inside
my mouth. The way he was staring at me was unfocused, but there was no
doubt the session wasn’t finished. He would take me in every way possible.
I had no doubt he was close to coming, yet within seconds he stopped,
letting me go and stumbling back by two feet. His chest heaved as he wiped
his mouth, still staring at me with lust in his eyes.
Then he did something I would never have expected. He swept me into his
arms, cradling me against his chest. There were no words of passion or
intimacy, no promises of the delicious night ahead as lovers might do.
There was just taking me.
He took long strides, storming through the house, kicking a mostly closed
door open and taking me inside.
The view from the floor-to-ceiling windows was just as spectacular as the
living room, but the glass was on two sides, allowing the bright lights of the
city to illuminate the area with sparkling colors. There was a massive bed,
one much larger than a traditional king, but very few other pieces of
furniture.
He kept me in his arms, walking me toward one of the windows. For a
moment, I had a feeling of acrophobia, the building taller than the majority
of others close by. He said nothing, just stood like a statue studying the
perimeter.
When he finally spoke, I found myself mesmerized by what he was saying,
as well as the tone of his voice.
“There are millions of people in this city. There is either the rich or the
poor, barely anything in between. They go about their day to day lives
pretending to be something they aren’t, wanting more out of their lives but
too afraid to attempt anything different. Cogs in a wheel. They will never be
happy no matter how much money they have or how much power and
influence. They will just be until the day they die. Then no one will ever
remember they were ever here.”
I had no idea what to say, but the slight glimpse inside of the man almost
managed to touch my heart.
Almost.
I couldn’t allow myself to forget why I was here or what was going to
happen.
“You’re that man. Aren’t you?”
He took a deep breath before slowly lowering his head, a slight smile
curling on his lips. “Perhaps one day you will find out.” As he took me to
the bed, carefully yanking down the sheets and comforter before placing me
in the center, his gaze remained on my face.
My heart raced, my skin tingling all over when he crawled onto the bed,
hovering over me for several seconds. He was still studying me,
memorizing every detail. I still felt terribly exposed, but the situation was
different now. I’d expected brutality, a man not giving a shit about how the
experience felt, but that wasn’t the case.
This was almost romantic. I half expected he’d bring wine and cheese after
we made love, holding me tightly against him as we talked and laughed half
the night. Blinking, I forced the lovely fantasy aside, holding my breath as
he lowered his head until our lips were almost touching.
Enrique pressed his lips against my forehead, then moved in a deliberate
manner from one side of my face to the other, the touch gentle. I was so
confused, wanting to push him away yet unable to fathom why he acted as
if he gave a damn. He’d brought me to such a powerful series of orgasms
that my pussy still tingled, clenching and releasing every time he touched
me.
He gingerly lifted one arm over my head then the other, forcing my hands to
wrap around the thick iron bars of the ornate headboard. Then he gave me a
stern look, telling me without words not to move or I’d face consequences.
I clamped my hands around the cold surface, trying to control my breathing.
My father was brutal in everything he did, cursing at his men in order to
keep them in line. I’d seen him smack a man just for being five minutes
late. That was his method of ensuring his power.
Enrique was entirely different. All he had to do was provide a look.
He sat back on his haunches, cocking his head as he slid the tip of a single
finger down the side of my neck, his gaze following his actions. I couldn’t
stop shivering as he shifted it between my breasts then swirling the tip
around and around first one nipple then the other.
By the time he moved to my bellybutton, I was hot and wet all over, almost
desperate to have his cock buried deep inside. He shifted a few inches,
allowing him to keep the trail going down one leg to my toes then back up
the other. There was a sense of satisfaction in what he was doing, a moment
of peace that I suspected he almost never achieved.
There was no sound in the room, not even the air conditioning turning on
and off. All I could hear was the combined beating of our hearts. When he
finally pushed my legs further apart, settling between them, I was panting,
slight moans escaping my throat. He’d been able to keep me aroused,
vibrations dancing through me, the fire licking at every nerve ending.
And the charge of electricity was more explosive than before.
A single purr left my throat, which delighted him, his eyes flashing in the
dim light. Growling, he lifted one of my legs, shifting it around his hips
then the other before positioning his cockhead against my pussy lips.
Damn if the man didn’t wait, kissing my lips for almost a full minute.
I’d fallen into some kind of haze, bucking my hips involuntarily. He
whispered words in Italian, none of which I could understand, but the sound
alone was so beautiful and alluring. I could listen to him speak for hours.
He didn’t thrust inside of me like some wild animal. He slowly slid his cock
inside, allowing my muscles to stretch in order to get used to the thick
invasion. I was so turned on my nipples ached to the point of actual pain,
my mind still one huge blur.
And I wanted him.
All of him.
There was something possessive about the way he remained inside without
moving, finally lifting his arms and allowing his hands to intertwine with
mine. I was breathless, every muscle tense. He remained hovering over me
like a man obsessed, finally pulling out then thrusting inside again. As he
developed a pace, pumping in slow and easy motions, I found it difficult to
catch my breath.
His silence was almost deafening, the way he drove into me as if we’d
known each other for years. My pussy muscles ached the deeper he went,
my pulse so fast I was terrified I’d have a heart attack, but I’d never been
pleasured this way. I arched my back, crushing my body against his, unable
to take my eyes off his.
Enrique continued driving into me, picking up his rhythm until the thrusts
were hard and fast. I could tell he was totally savage in nature, doing
everything he could to keep from ravaging me like the true beast he was.
I fell into the more intense pace, bucking my body against his, every cell in
my body on fire. Just his touch alone seared my skin, his rough hold pulling
me into his world. For the few precious minutes, we were connected, our
bodies as one.
A huge part of me remained incensed, refusing to accept the ecstasy he was
providing, but it was no use fighting. Another orgasm pulsed into my
system, jetting into me like a giant tidal wave of rapture.
I tilted my head, trying to keep from screaming but it was no use.
“Yes. Yes!”
“Come for me, my bride,” he whispered as he lowered his head, nipping my
earlobe.
There was no way I could hold back, the climax like a burst of energy,
overtaking every molecule until I was left breathless, stars floating in front
of my eyes. I tossed my head back and forth, finding it almost impossible to
keep my hands wrapped around the metal posts. He had full control over
me, guiding me into a series of the most incredible orgasms any woman
could ever experience.
One orgasm turned into another, leaving me breathless.
He plunged into me savagely, the force enough to shove the headboard
against the wall, the hard thumping becoming a rhythm all its own.
Then he added another surprise, yanking me off the bed until I was forced
to straddle him. Panting, I slammed my hands against his chest, digging my
fingertips into his muscles.
He chuckled as he rubbed his fingers against the side of my face, pushing
stray strands of hair away. “You have no idea how beautiful you are, do
you?”
His question wasn’t just rhetorical. It was as if he’d managed to dig deep
into my psyche, hunting down the girl who’d never thought she was good
enough. I couldn’t answer. I didn’t want to respond. If I did, it would allow
him to capture another part of me.
I tossed my hair across his chest, purring several times more to entice him
away from peppering me with questions than anything else. He certainly
didn’t deserve to know anything about me, let alone the respect he thought
he was owed. I was just playing a game, one I knew I could win if I kept
my resolve.
I clenched my pussy muscles, basking in the moment of being in control.
When he cupped my breasts, flicking his fingers back and forth across my
nipples, I didn’t want to enjoy the moment.
But I did.
I remained on fire, struggling to remember why I was here.
“Ride me, little one. Ride me like you’ve hungered to do your entire life.”
He said the words as another gesture that he knew what I was made of.
The brutal man was in for surprises. I wasn’t a typical woman. I was rough
and tumble, able to hold my own against more aggressive men. But I would
bide my time, hiding my attributes until the right moment occurred.
Then I would strike like a black widow.
I did as he commanded, bucking hard against him, clenching then releasing
my muscles every few seconds.
He closed his eyes, a smile remaining on his face as he pinched my nipples.
The pain was intense, but only added to the moment of sheer bliss. I found
myself losing control again, riding him like some wild stallion men were
unable to break. The friction only added to the revelry, pushing me into an
intense orgasm that I didn’t see coming.
As I threw my head back, gasping for air, he slid his hands to my hips, once
again taking control. I couldn’t believe how incredible I felt, the raw ecstasy
something I would never have expected. I could also tell he was holding
back, doing everything in his power to keep from erupting deep inside.
My rational side took over, wanting nothing more than for this to be over. I
lowered my head, staring him in the eyes as I slowed my actions, grinding
against him as the scent of our lust filtered into the air around us. I squeezed
my muscles as I rode him, tossing my hair back and forth across his face.
I was filled with a sense of joy as well as relief when his entire body tensed,
his grip on my hips even more possessive than before. When his guttural
sounds turned ragged, I let loose, sliding up and down his body.
He twisted my hardened buds to the point pain turned into anguish.
Then he erupted deep inside, filling me with his seed.
I refused to stop, moving up and down as I pushed my hands against his
chest.
When he opened his eyes, never blinking, I was pulled once again into the
man inside. What I saw both electrified as well as terrified me.
He was a soulless man, his entire being incapable of feeling anything other
than primal desires. Another tender and unexpected moment occurred when
he cupped both sides of my face, rubbing his thumb back and forth across
my lips. For those few seconds, I was unable to read his expression, but the
silence was almost too much to bear.
As he rolled me off, easing me onto the sheets, he leaned over as if he was
going to kiss me passionately.
I should have known better.
His expression changed, once again becoming the hard, cold man I’d seen
earlier. Then he pulled away, climbing out of bed. As he tucked the covers
around me, I couldn’t move, uncertain of what to expect.
Then he leaned over, planting his hands on either side of me.
This time, his words left me with a cold shiver snaking down my spine.
“This is just the beginning, Gillian, a taste of what you can expect. Only
next time, I will fuck you in the ass.”
 CHAPTER 5

E nrique

Words.
I’d spoken to Gillian as if I cared about her, fucked her like a lover would.
But I wasn’t that man. I was brutal and harsh, unforgiving of everyone
around me.
Including myself.
However, I wasn’t the savage she thought me to be, preferring her
acquiescence versus forcing her to do anything. While she seemed to
succumb initially, I knew that there would come a time I’d be forced to
remind her that I was not only her captor, but her master.
I’d left her alone in a room I’d barely slept in over the years, what little
sleep I’d managed to get occurring on one of the couches. Tonight would be
no exception. My mind was abuzz with thoughts of ruining O’Sullivan’s
organization, my need to crush him remaining just under the surface. He
would pay for having my father murdered, whether or not my brothers
agreed to doing so.
The bastard had thought he was not only above the law but unapproachable
by one of the most powerful mafia families in the world. He would soon
learn, and it would be by my hand. I rubbed my jaw as I padded into the
living room, moving toward the bar. My cock still ached even though I’d
filled her with my cum. I wanted more, craved more, but tonight wasn’t the
night to explore my darker needs.
There was business to finish before I left New York. I snickered at the
thought of what I was going to do to the asshole who’d announced our
arrival. I should have known that keeping an informant on a leash long
distance wasn’t in our best interest. It would also seem that O’Sullivan was
rattling chains, attempting to flush out anyone who’d provided our family
with information.
What I found interesting was that his two cohorts had remained quiet over
the last two months. The police commissioner had barely been in the public
eye. There was still talk that the commissioner would be forced to resign,
but my gut told me that O’Sullivan’s influence would push the asshole into
another term. Maybe we’d be forced to deal with both of them more…
forcefully.
I yanked a tumbler from the bar, tossing in a few ice cubes before filling it
with bourbon. Tonight, I needed something stiff to calm my anger and my
desire. In my mind, the game had gone on far too long. While Matteo was
the Don, I wasn’t entirely certain what had transpired over the last few
months was in our best interest.
But who was I to question?
Sequestering myself had prevented me from gathering every scrap of
information. While our vineyards and winery continued to thrive, the
shooting that had occurred at our mother’s estate, which had almost
eliminated our entire family, had left our customers with questions.
And concerns.
It was time to ramp up our actions, laying down the law, as my mother used
to say. I pulled the glass to my lips as I walked toward the window, slapping
one hand against the glass. There was nothing like the city of New York.
The people. The scents. The lights.
The violence.
I’d been away from the action for far too long.
As I nursed the drink, my thoughts drifted to the past, something I rarely
allowed to happen. Ugly images floated into my mind, the very ones I’d
ignored for years. I couldn’t seem to get rid of them, the visions as if they’d
happened yesterday. I didn’t realize I’d slammed my hand against the glass
until a pain shifted up the length of my arm.
Hissing, I took a purposeful step away, fisting my hand as I took deep
breaths. Fuck. The last thing I needed was a reminder of what I’d lost.
I took another sip then a gulp, the smooth liquor doing little to calm my
building rage. In the next few seconds, I didn’t even think about what I was
doing as I moved toward the bar, raking my hand across the surface. There
was nothing like the sound of shattering glass, but it also did nothing to ease
the pain that had surfaced. I pulled my fist against my mouth, trying to keep
from roaring like some fucking animal.
But the sound escaped, the ragged noise penetrating my eardrums. I hung
my head, the damn stars still floating in front of my eyes. Finally, I was able
to get control, shoving the ugliness back in the same black box I thought I’d
padlocked forever. As the quiet settled in, my heartbeat started to slow.
Then I heard another noise, one that caused an unwanted ache in my gut.
A single whimper.
As I turned toward the hallway, I didn’t need any light to know that Gillian
was standing in the shadows. She’d witnessed my outburst and was terrified
of the man who’d only fucked her minutes before.
Well, she needed to come to terms with the fact I wasn’t a decent man.
I was a bad seed, the kind of monster that everyone should be terrified of.
Soon, everyone would learn what it meant to unearth my rage.
My brothers had remained in the city, but Matteo would be returning to
Italy later in the afternoon. Business needed to continue, the man capable of
resolving the unrest that had developed.
The entire day should prove to be interesting, including taking Gillian to
retrieve her things. Her father had forced her to remain in the family home,
a brownstone that was modest in comparison to the mansion in the
Hamptons. Still, the location was in the middle of his territory, his soldiers
running the surrounding streets. Our men would remain in full force until
after the wedding, which needed to take place in only a few days.
The longer I remained in New York, the worse my mood would become.
However, today was important, the meeting with my brothers the first item
on the agenda. While the building was barely eight blocks from the one
where I was staying, it had taken forty-five minutes given the horrific
traffic.
“You alright, boss?” Raphael asked as we stood in the elevator. I’d
dispatched Constantine as well as two other soldiers to make certain there
were no issues at the penthouse while I was gone.
I gave him a quick glance, laughing softly. “I’m just fine.”
Raphael was a curious man, asking more questions than any of my other
soldiers. Today was no exception.
“I ask because you seem angry today.”
“Don’t worry about it, Raphael. I have a lot on my mind.”
“She’s very pretty.”
Sighing, I glared at the panel, loathing the fact the damn elevator took
forever to arrive at the top floor. Both my brothers had taken residence at
another facility we owned, allowing me to spend time with my bride to be
alone. “Yes, she is.”
“I think she’ll do you some good.”
There was no reason for my anger to rush to the surface. The man had said
nothing out of the way, but without thinking, I cornered him against the
hard, cold steel, glaring into his eyes. “It’s not for you to judge anything
about me. I suggest you keep that in mind.”
“Yes, sir. I’m sorry, sir.” He opened his eyes wide, swallowing hard.
Almost instantly I retreated, loathing my behavior. The trip had also
dragged the beast I’d chained and locked away back to the surface. I
adjusted my jacket then took another step away. “I appreciate your
thoughts. She is going to be a handful.”
We both remained quiet as the doors opened. Unlike the other location, the
penthouse wasn’t the only condo on the floor. After taking long strides, I
was forced to take a deep breath before opening the door. I had to get
control, or the entire situation could get out of hand.
As I moved inside, I was struck by the fact both my brothers were messy as
hell, tossing items wherever they were able. The sight of coats thrown over
couches, a laptop sitting on the glass coffee table, and two half-empty
glasses of some libation remained.
It had been a long time since we’d shared a residence of any kind.
Raphael remained at the door as I walked further inside, able to catch the
scent of coffee coming from the kitchen. As I moved in that direction, my
thoughts shifted to Gillian. I’d checked on her before leaving, almost
surprised she’d remained in bed, turned on her side. Given her ragged
breathing, I knew she was awake, her body tensing the moment I’d walked
into the room.
I’d barely issued any instructions, merely telling her to that she was
required to stay in the penthouse. Then I’d left, although a significant part
of me hadn’t wanted to leave her alone. My cock ached, the taste of her the
night before barely able to contain me. I’d enjoyed every minute of
exploring her body, allowing myself to take my time.
I sucked in my breath as I headed into the kitchen, finding both Matteo and
Stefano inside. A laugh pushed to the surface from the sight of both men in
relaxed positions, Matteo reading an actual newspaper while Stefano
flicked through channels on the overhead television. For a few minutes, it
would appear as if our family was typical.
As I leaned against the doorway, I crossed my arms, smirking as I watched
them.
Matteo noticed me first, giving me a hard look. “You look like the cat who
ate the canary,” he stated then moved out of his chair and toward the
coffeepot.
Stefano barely glanced in my direction, although there was a glimmer in his
eyes. “So it went well last night?” he asked.
“As well as could be expected. Gillian didn’t give me any trouble, at least
not yet.” My stomach churned from the smell of the bitter brew, my
thoughts of grabbing a cup pushed aside.
“She’ll learn to obey you soon enough,” Matteo stated, his experience with
the police commissioner’s daughter more of a fairytale than a business
arrangement. While my older brother might think of his wife as being on a
short leash, I knew better. She already ruled the roost, more so given her
pregnancy. There wasn’t anything that my brother wouldn’t do for her.
Stefano was exactly the same way, his continued reactions to Alexandra
equally unexpected.
And both disturbing as fuck.
“Maybe so, but she’s a fighter,” I answered then moved to the refrigerator,
grabbing a bottle of water. I noticed the odd look my brothers shared, as if
they were worried about me.
“Then you’ll tame her,” Stefano commented.
“What about the wedding?”
I glanced at Matteo, knowing he had no interest in endorsing a wedding
held in the city. I was well aware of the risks, but the message that would be
sent was worth the risks. “I’ll find out from the lovely Ciara O’Sullivan
later today about her plans for our nuptials.”
Matteo walked closer. “It’s not a good idea to have the wedding here.”
“So you’ve told me. You also know it’s good for business.”
Stefano cleared his throat. “He’s right, Matteo. The message sent will
further pave the way for our final entrance into the city.”
Exhaling, Matteo shook his head. “I don’t like it. There are too many ways
O’Sullivan can sabotage the day.”
“Then we won’t allow him to.” I heard the slight anger in my tone, but I no
longer cared. If I was required to go through with the deal that we’d made
together all those months ago, I would do it my way.
The sound of Matteo’s snicker should have pissed me off, but the gleam in
his eyes told me otherwise. “You are certainly coming into your own,
brother. Have it your way with my blessing. Just be careful because we
can’t trust O’Sullivan.”
“I don’t plan on it. First things first. I’m dealing with the fucker who
announced our arrival.” I consumed a good portion of the water, curious as
to the reason for the smirk on Stefano’s face.
“I’ll come with you. The little shit has given us trouble more than once,”
Stefano snarled.
“That he has,” Matteo added. “Just remember there are eyes and ears
everywhere. I don’t think it’s in our best interest to start a war just yet.”
Maybe not, but a part of me felt as if we might have no choice. There was a
definite air of uncertainty, enough rumblings in the streets of New York to
indicate O’Sullivan had already been planning something in his attempt to
regain full control of his turf. We’d taken just enough that other piranhas
were swimming the troubled waters. We’d heard that all the way in Italy.
“I have no intentions of starting the final war, unless forced into it.” I could
tell my answer brought surprise to both brothers.
“Then so be it,” Stefano stated. “I’ll get dressed.”
Matteo watched as our brother walked out of the room. Then he walked
closer, a look of concern in his eyes. “How are you doing?”
“Dandy. Why are you asking?”
“Because I know what it means to be back in New York for you for one
thing. I also realize that you wanted no part of this initially.” He studied my
eyes, obviously searching for any sign of weakness.
“You don’t have to be my big brother on this, Matteo. I’m all grown up
now.” He’d been the one to pick up the pieces, flying to New York in order
to kick some ass and keep me from going to jail. While he’d promised
never to mention the nasty incident again, I knew exactly why he had. He’d
understood the loss, the heartache as well as the guilt. He’d been the one to
provide support, keeping me from doing anything stupid.
“I may be your brother but I’m also your friend.”
I’d never felt particularly close to him, except on a few occasions, the event
years before one of them. Maybe he and I were too much alike, or maybe
I’d never fully embraced our father’s world. At this point, it no longer
mattered. Our father was dead and there was a business to run, which
included enacting revenge as necessary.
“And I appreciate that. Stop worrying. I like Gillian. She’s feisty and
unpredictable.”
“That sounds like a match made in heaven. Just be careful with your heart.”
“More advice and from a man who didn’t heed that himself.” I couldn’t
help but grin. Anyone would be jealous of the family he’d developed, the
love he shared with Catherine.
“Yeah, well. You will soon understand the power of a woman. It might
surprise you.”
“Somehow, I doubt it.”
He lifted a single eyebrow, chuckling under his breath. “Never say never,
brother of mine. Just when you least expect it, love bites your ass.”
“Maybe, dragging you into the pits of hell.”
Ivan Romanoff was a pig by any standards. Born in Russia, he’d fled the
country based on fear of prosecution. Since arriving in New York, he’d
worked his magic swindling dozens of people out of small fortunes. Too
bad he had little to show for it, the man preferring to expand his list of
excesses instead of putting down roots. Some would call him dangerous
given his multitude of connections, but in our eyes, he was nothing but
fertile ground for information.
The relationship we’d developed over the years had been worth the money
spent, his ability to move party favors to flow under O’Sullivan’s watchful
eyes lucrative, but nothing as substantial as what we had in Italy. Why he’d
turned coat was beyond me, but his behavior couldn’t be allowed. We had a
reputation to uphold.
This should prove to be an adequate warning.
As both Stefano and I exited the rented car, we stared at the unassuming
brownstone that housed one of the more lucrative brothels in town. The
business flew under the radar, although it was also known to be under
O’Sullivan’s protection. It had taken almost no time to find Ivan’s location.
The man wasn’t good at hiding his tracks, especially when he was on a
typical bender, enjoying the spoils of life after a profitable job had been
completed. The fact he’d chosen this establishment was telling. Strings had
to be pulled in order for the man to be allowed inside.
He’d gotten in the good graces of Michael O’Sullivan, likely for providing
the news. I had kept to myself our plans of confronting the Irish kingpin.
No one outside of the family would ever hear about our business plans to
any degree again.
The fucker would pay the price not only for his bad decision, but because I
was pissed at myself. The two were not a good combination.
“This really a brothel?” Cassis asked, Stefano’s longtime Capo having seen
it all.
“Yes, it is,” my brother answered.
“Maybe we could return later,” Raphael teased, his face flustered as soon as
I glared at him.
“Let’s get this over with.” I didn’t waste any time going inside, pushing my
way past the lovely hostess after noticing the owner was conversing with a
potential client.
The pudgy man lifted his head as we walked closer, trying to keep the terror
out of his eyes.
He failed.
The client quickly moved into the shadows, likely some expensive, well-
known attorney or judge, which made up a significant portion of the man’s
clients.
I waited until a good portion of the people lounging in the front room
walked away. For all practical purposes, no one would be able to tell what
went on behind closed doors, the posh business setting just like thousands
of others in the city.
“Jasper Waldorf. Do you know who we are?” I kept the question casual.
There was no need to frighten anyone at this point.
“The Benedetti brothers.” There was no inflection in his voice. There was
also no indication of fear, except in his bulging eyes.
“Then you know why we’re here.” I inched closer when he didn’t answer
right away.
“There’s word on the street you’re here to fulfill a vendetta. I don’t care
what it is or why. I run a clean establishment and don’t need any trouble.”
Jasper’s answer was heartfelt. He couldn’t care less why we were in the
country. However, that didn’t mean he wouldn’t report our visit to
O’Sullivan at the first chance he had.
“Fair enough,” Stefano stated as he flanked my side. “Then you won’t mind
handing over Romanoff.”
The sly smile crossing Jasper’s face pissed me off. “You should be able to
understand that my clients don’t use their real names when paying a visit.”
Exhaling, I glanced around the room, almost laughing at how far he’d gone
in order to make the place seem legit. “Big Russian guy with a bad
attitude.” I unbuttoned my jacket, allowing him to catch a quick glance at
my weapon.
After gazing toward my waist, Jasper groaned and glanced from side to
side. I wasn’t certain if he was expecting company or concerned someone
might overhear the conversation.
Not that I gave a shit.
“He’s one mean motherfucker. I’ll tell you that much. He pays well, tips
even better but a real asshole to deal with. Room three twenty-three.”
Well, the asshole had been here more than once. Even more interesting.
“I appreciate your honesty,” I said casually then immediately started to turn
toward the stairs. “Something for you to keep in mind. We were never here
if anyone asks. If I find out you mentioned a word to anyone, you can only
imagine how angry I’ll be. I assure you that you won’t like that person. He’s
a real bastard.”
He paled, his lower lip trembling. “Yes, sir. Never saw you.”
I hoped for the man he could keep his word. As we headed for the stairs, I
thought about what I wanted to say to Ivan. While he likely didn’t consider
the amount of money he’d gotten from the family very much, I’d been the
one to drag his ass out of jail, allowing him the opportunity to make
significant sums of money. As my father used to say, you never bit the hand
that fed you.
The private rooms all seemed to be occupied. They also had to be
soundproof given I heard nothing coming from behind the closed doors.
That suited my needs. I gave Stefano a sly look when we reached the room,
waiting until the two Capos were standing behind us before tapping on the
door. I might as well start out by being a gentleman, including getting the
girl the hell out of the way.
There was only a slight hesitation before the door was cracked. I took that
as an opportunity to kick it in, both Stefano and I storming inside. I wasn’t
certain what I expected to find, but the sight of two girls was impressive.
What made me burst into laughter was seeing the big strapping brute of a
man in handcuffs attached to the bed, his once firm cock going limp as soon
as he saw us.
The two girls squealed until I placed a finger over my lips, shaking my
head. They instantly became quiet, both huddling together.
“What. The. Fuck?” Ivan barked.
I gave him a harsh look, keeping my eyes locked on him as I instructed the
two Capos. “Raphael, Cassis, if you’ll be so kind as to take our two lovely
guests away from here.”
“You bet, sir,” Raphael answered.
The two girls remained quiet as they were dragged from the room, Cassis
closing the door after exiting.
I glanced around the room, purposely remaining quiet. The only sound in
the room was Ivan rattling his shackles.
“What an interesting situation we find you in, Ivan. I would never have
expected you’d be submissive sexually.” I kept my tone even, devoid of any
anger.
“Fuck off, Benedetti. What I do in my private time is my business,” he
barked.
Stefano laughed from behind me, giving me space as I determined what the
hell I wanted to do with the little prick.
When he continued squirming, obviously cursing in Russian, I’d already
lost my patience. I placed my foot in the center of his thigh, issuing a tsking
sound as I dug my heel into his skin. “Shame on you, Ivan. I thought we
were buddies.”
“What do you want? I gave you all the information I had, which is exactly
what you wanted.” Several beads of sweat formed over his brow.
I added pressure, enough so he winced in pain. “Yes, you did, which I
appreciate. However, you neglected to tell me that you were also going to
provide our whereabouts and intentions to Michael.”
“Who?”
I pressed down even harder until he cried out in pain. Then I yanked my leg
onto the floor, snapping my hand around his throat. “No games here, buddy.
You know what I’m talking about. The question is why did you betray us?”
“I didn’t betray you,” he said through clenched teeth, still fighting with his
bindings.
I shot Stefano a look, laughing when he shrugged. “How is that? You didn’t
have a discussion with Mr. O’Sullivan, providing him with specific details
regarding our little trip to New York? Hmmm? Is this all a
misunderstanding? If it is, then I’d like to get that cleared up right now.”
He said nothing, just continued glaring at me with cold, dark eyes. I pulled
my hand away, allowing him to watch as Stefano placed the silencer on the
end of his weapon.
“As I’ve told you before, Ivan, I’m not a man capable of having patience
for anyone for any reason, especially when they’ve betrayed me or my
family. You were the only one who could have spilled the beans. Now,
unless you can think of another reason why O’Sullivan had been made
aware, I suggest you spit out the truth. You get one chance and five
seconds.”
He gawked at me for two of them, his eyes flashing. I could almost read his
thoughts, his concern about who would hurt him the worst.
“Two seconds left,” I said, yawning then moving away from the bed. It
always seemed like the assholes who faked courage needed to be taught a
lesson. I’d allow my brother to do the dirty deed at this point. He was just
as angry as I was about the entire situation.
“Go to hell,” Ivan snorted.
Stefano threw a hard punch to Ivan’s jaw, the force pummeling the asshole
backwards.
The single strike Stefano made brought out the beast in Ivan, his howling
sounds that of a wounded animal.
I plopped my foot on the bed again, only this time on the ugly set of sheets
before leaning closer. The man stunk of whiskey and cheap perfume. How
could anyone live this way? “You get a single warning shot, my friend.
There won’t be a second. So, what’s it going to be? Why did you tell him?”
He remained flustered, the pain obviously significant. As he panted, I
glared at my watch. Enough time had passed that I’d grown weary, my
stomach rumbling. Besides, I’d been craving a taste of my bride to be all
morning. Then the evening festivities should prove to be interesting.
When he continued to stonewall us, I opened my eyes wide as I looked at
my brother. Ivan was a tough bird, that was certain.
“Ivan. I know how much you like to enjoy spending time with the ladies. I
couldn’t care less what you do with them; however, if you’d like to keep on
performing your lewd acts, I suggest you come clean. Otherwise, you won’t
be able to do a damn thing with either sex. Do you hear me? Do I make
myself clear enough for you?”
“Damn you, Benedetti. The bastard will kill me.”
“Well, that makes two of us. It’s up to you.”
His body started to shake, his fear escalating. I almost felt bad for the guy.
Almost.
“He’s swept the city, looking for anyone who possibly had contact with any
of you. I know he’s slaughtered at least four, maybe five people. I don’t
know how he figured it out, but he knew, and he made certain I knew.
Maybe they didn’t have shit for him, which is why he fucked them up. I
gave him nothing but a date you were coming into town. Nothing. What the
hell else could I say? You didn’t tell me shit.”
“Hmmm…” The fact O’Sullivan had swept the city meant he was getting
nervous. That was a vital piece of information and worth finding this
useless asshole. “You did good, Ivan. And I appreciate you telling us.” I
smiled as I looked at Stefano. We had our own way of speaking without
words.
I whistled as I walked out of the room, although I was pissed O’Sullivan
had the gall to erase our people. Goddamn, the fucker was going to pay.
I motioned to Raphael, hesitating until I heard the muffled pop. All in a
day’s work.
 CHAPTER 6

G illian

Home.
I’d never fully appreciated the concept until facing the concept of being
without everything I’d grown to love. My family. My things. The
environment around me. I’d known where everything was, could count on
either my father or one of his soldiers to fix anything that became broken.
Now I’d been told to collect two suitcases’ worth of items in preparation of
moving to another country.
I found the idea intolerable, but as Enrique had told me countless times…
There was no other choice.
My parents owned several locations from a beach house in South Carolina
to the sprawling mansion in the Hamptons, but the unassuming brownstone
had been my home since I could remember. The four floors encompassed
the entire building, every room renovated. I’d been allowed to have an
actual suite, my bedroom and adjoining study room and living area my
favorite location in the house. While some would call the Irish Don’s house
of residence nothing special, my mother had spent countless hours making
the beautiful location into something out of a magazine.
I stared out the window of one of the three SUVs that had taken up space
within a hundred yards of the front door, butterflies in my stomach. I could
tell Enrique was staring at me as he’d done for the entire ride from his
penthouse. Maybe he’d been expecting me to try to bolt when forced to stop
at a traffic light. I’d known better than to try something so egregious. Now,
just seeing the building I’d likely never visit again, another wave of anger
surfaced.
I’d found it difficult to think about what had occurred the night before, the
passion spectacular but so very wrong. Yet my body continued to tingle
every time I allowed a memory to enter my mind. Then the way he’d
exploded, his rage out of control had driven utter fear into my system. His
behavior made him seem unhinged, but I could tell his outburst had been
caused by my pain.
Or maybe I was trying to find answers that weren’t there.
“You will have fifteen minutes to gather your things, Gillian. No more. And
remember, you won’t be allowed to return.”
After watching four of his men storming onto the sidewalk, acting as if they
owned the entire block, I turned to face him, keeping my statement devoid
of emotion. “What happened last night will never matter to me. I will
always hate you for doing this.”
God, the man was smug, his expression one I wanted to wipe off. I fisted
my hands to keep from reacting, every muscle in my body tensing.
He cupped my chin, lowering his head. “I wouldn’t expect anything less
from you. Just keep in mind that if you want this to go peacefully, you will
follow my orders. Go to your room and get your things. You will not plead
for assistance nor try and exit your parents’ house from another door. If you
do, things will become much worse.”
“Do you enjoy lording your power over everyone? Do you get a kick out of
pretending that you’re some kind of god?”
He dug his fingers into my skin, his nose twitching. I obviously continued
to press his buttons, which pleased me beyond belief. “This is about
business and nothing else, Gillian.”
“Business. I’ll try and keep that in mind.” I jerked away, refusing to wait for
one of the brutal men to open the door for me. I jumped out, surprised
Enrique didn’t pull me back, reminding me I was a bad little girl. He waited
for another minute before joining me on the sidewalk. There was no
indication my father had dispatched any of his men, but I could sense their
presence. They were just waiting for the opportunity to exterminate another
enemy like the rodents they truly were.
Enrique took my arm, leading me toward the brownstone, the brutes
following closely behind, more remaining in the vehicles. I knew the drill.
They were prepared to handle any opposition outside, including shooting up
the streets if necessary.
My captor pounded hard twice on the front door before unbuttoning his suit
jacket. Of course the asshole wanted to show what firepower he carried, just
to keep my father’s actions in check. As I’d expected, one of the
housekeepers opened the door, her smile quickly waning.
“Yes?” Marta asked, uncertainty filling her eyes.
“It’s okay, Marta. We’re expected,” I said without being told. All I wanted
to do was get this over with. Maybe a small part of me hoped that my
brothers would be here, stop the madness, and take me away from the
nightmare. Sadly, I knew my brothers would follow my father’s orders,
refusing to risk their lives as well as those of the O’Sullivan organization.
She backed away, fear in her eyes. Enrique acted as if he’d been to the
house before, barging inside and immediately heading for the living room.
My father snarled the second we walked inside, glaring at Enrique. There
were four of his soldiers positioned in the room, my two brothers flanking
his side. Only my mother was absent, likely banished from being able to
talk to me.
“You will not take my sister,” Connor barked as he approached, my father
unable to stop him. The fire in his eyes was the same as when he dealt with
any difficulty, his temper always just under the surface. It was easy to tell
he was prepared to fight, even if it meant an escalation of violence.
Enrique’s soldiers advanced quickly, standing in front of both of us.
And all my captor did was smile.
“She’s our sister, not your pawn,” Sean added, trying to lock eyes with
mine. He was a baby soul, angered at being forced to fall under our father’s
leadership. I shifted enough I was able to see him, trying to offer a smile but
failing. This was a sick moment. Nothing had prepared me for the way I felt
or the sadness in my heart. We might not be the perfect family, but they’d
cared for me, protecting me against predators.
Maybe not well enough.
“Stand down,” my father snarled, moving around the coffee table and
coming within a few feet of Enrique. “This was already decided. You’ve
been told this several times.”
“Then you’re a fool, Father, if you believe this bastard is trustworthy,”
Connor responded, hissing under his breath.
My father wasted no time backhanding him, the force enough my brother
was pummeled several feet away, tumbling onto the floor.
“Bastard,” Connor managed.
“This needs to stop,” Sean yelled, something he rarely did. He had the balls
to walk closer to Enrique, holding his own as he took a deep breath. “What
will it take to let her go? Why are you doing this?”
I watched as Enrique studied my brother, taking his time before answering.
“Both questions will need to be answered by your father.”
I hadn’t realized that my father had kept certain aspects of his business
decisions from my brother, but the smug look crossing my father’s face
indicated the truth. What the hell had really gone on?
“Gillian, retrieve your things. Remember what I told you.” Enrique shifted
his heated gaze in my direction. He didn’t need to issue any other
dominating statement. I had no other choice.
After gazing from one brother to the other, I left the room, furious with
myself for surrendering so easily even though I knew what the outcome
would be if I didn’t. My feet were heavy as I walked up the stairs, fighting
the anger as well as my nerves. When I opened the door to my room,
another wave of sadness rolled into me. While I’d removed all aspects of
my youth, changing the suite to adult living, I’d hidden away a few
treasures that I hadn’t been able to get rid of.
They wouldn’t be coming with me.
My actions perfunctory, I moved toward the closet in my bedroom, yanking
out two suitcases. What the hell would I need in Italy? What would matter?
Anger continued to swell from deep within as I yanked out drawers, tossing
a few items into one of the cases. Next was the closet. I barely paid
attention before jerking off a few dresses and tops, wadding them up and
pitching them inside. I certainly couldn’t care less if they were wrinkled
when I got there. If I had to guess, I’d say the bastard was going to keep me
naked half the time.
God.
How disgusting.
I heard nothing but was able to feel a presence only a few seconds later.
When I turned around, the sight of my mother’s face was startling. She was
smiling.
“I will make certain you have a beautiful wedding,” she said as she came
further into the room.
“I don’t want a wedding, Mother. I want freedom.”
“Do you like roses? I thought we’d have white roses,” she continued. “The
symbol is special. Don’t you think?”
Exhaling, I tried to keep from screaming. How could she act as if I was
marrying the love of my life? “I don’t care. Whatever you want.”
“I want to make you happy,” she whispered, her voice finally strained. “I’m
not sure what you would like to do about a dress.”
“I don’t give a damn!” I finally snapped, my heart racing. “Don’t you
understand what is going on here? Don’t you care?”
Her lower lip was quivering as she looked at me. “I do understand, which is
why it’s important that the wedding is what you want. The celebration will
start the rest of your life.”
The rest of my life.
I was shocked at her words, as if she was in total denial. However, my
mother didn’t deserve to have my anger taken out on her. “I’m not certain
Enrique will allow me to pick a dress. Maybe you could do that for me.”
“Of course. I’m happy to.” Her mood immediately brightened, a damn
smile replacing her sadness. “I’ll have everything ready for you for
Saturday.”
That was two days away. Two. Fucking. Days. “O-kay.” I wanted to throw
up.
“I wanted to say goodbye, although of course I’ll be at your wedding.”
The entire situation was so surreal, disgusting as well as terrifying. I had no
idea what to say. She was obviously in some kind of a haze, maybe forced
on her by my father. Damn him. Damn him!
Swallowing, I grabbed two pairs of jeans, unable to take my eyes off her as
she ran her fingers across the top of my dresser. Her silence was unusual. At
least with me.
“Father doesn’t want to stop this shit,” I said after a few seconds.
“Your father can’t at this point.”
“Because he’s afraid of Enrique?”
“Because he doesn’t want to start a war that he isn’t certain he can win,” my
mother said oh-so quietly.
I shifted my attention in her direction, folding my arms and walking closer.
“My father has never admitted failure or the inability to beat any enemy.
Why now and why the Benedetti family?”
“There are reasons,” she answered.
“Like the fact Daddy killed their father in cold blood?”
I was hoping for shock. Instead, she only smiled slightly.
“Jesus. So I have to pay the price for his sins.”
“Every one of us is paying the price for your father’s greed, Gillian. At least
this way, the family will remain alive.”
“While I’m forced to marry a monster.” I stormed into the bathroom,
grabbing as much as I could of my makeup and other toiletries. Meanwhile,
my mother remained quiet. When I returned, she was unfastening a
necklace that she’d worn for as long as I could remember.
“You will learn to love him in time, just like I did with your father. From
what I’ve learned, the Benedettis are good people.”
I’d long suspected my parents’ marriage had been arranged. At this point,
nothing shocked me any longer. “I don’t think so, Mom. I’m not like you. I
won’t give in because it’s required, and I don’t give a shit whether they’re
good people. What they’re doing to me is unforgivable. What you’re
allowing is equally terrible.”
She walked closer, pulling and opening my hand, her head lowered. “I want
you to have this. My mother gave this to me. It’s time that you had it.”
“But you love this piece.” I’d never seen her without the locket. Not once.
When she finally looked me in the eyes, there were tears in hers. “I love
you, baby girl. What you’re doing is important to the family. Soon Enrique
will learn just how special you are.” After closing my hand around the
necklace, she cupped my face. “Remember that you will always be an
O’Sullivan, no matter what happens.”
My mother had never been good at keeping secrets. I could tell she was
holding one inside that was eating her alive. Another shiver slid down my
spine. There was more to this horrible story that had imprisoned me against
my will.
She leaned forward, pressing her lips against my cheek. Then she walked
away, leaving me alone and lonely. I gazed down at the beautiful gold
necklace, the outside studded with diamonds and rubies. My fingers
shaking, I was able to open the locket, gazing at the pictures inside. They
were of my grandparents, my mother as a child. I closed it against my heart,
trying to keep from screaming when I heard heavy footsteps.
Seconds later, Enrique appeared in the doorway, the look on his face
unreadable. He said nothing as I fastened the necklace, placing my hand
against the piece as I glared at him. The heaviness in my heart was almost
too much to bear. I’d taken my life for granted, assuming that being forced
to endure the knowledge of what my father did would be the worst thing I’d
have to overcome.
I was wrong.
“It’s time to go. Do you have everything?” he asked, his tone entirely
different than when dealing with my father.
“Yes.” My actions remained stilted as I closed the suitcases, struggling to
get them off the bed.
Enrique took them out of my hands, taking a few seconds to study the
room. “I will provide you with a good home, Gillian. That is my promise to
you.”
A good home.
I wondered if I’d ever feel like anyplace was a home again.
As we neared the door, I shot a look toward my two brothers who’d entered
the foyer, both their faces indicating fury and the inability to accept what
was happening. Enrique didn’t acknowledge their presence in any way,
handing off the suitcases to one of his soldiers then pressing his hand
against the small of my back.
I offered a smile as I was led out the door, no longer able to feel my legs.
The soldier dumped my bags into the back of the SUV; the moment he
slammed the door, I jumped, another round of trepidation entering my
system.
I would never have expected my brothers to ignore my father’s biddings.
When both of them rushed toward us, everything shifted into one big blur.
Connor dragged me away while Sean brandished a weapon. As I was
dragged several feet away, I expected gunfire to erupt, the street becoming a
war zone.
For a few seconds, all time seemed to stand still.
Until Connor whispered in my ear.
“Run. Get inside.”
I reacted without thinking, racing toward the steps, longing to find safety
behind closed doors. There was nothing like the sound of Enrique’s voice
from behind me, his command not easy to ignore.
“Gillian. You have a choice to allow your brothers to live, but only if you
come with me willingly.”
My hand was already on the iron railing, the door leading to my parents’
house only steps away, yet I turned to face him. Guns were pointed at both
my brother’s heads, the soldiers obviously prepared to fire. I should have
known better than to try to flee. There would be no getting away, no rescue
of any kind.
My father appeared in the doorway, his chest heaving from anger.
“Do not do this,” he stated, almost too calmly for what was happening in
front of his eyes. “They will kill you if you don’t back down.”
Connor kept his glare of hatred at Enrique while Sean’s look was imploring.
A part of him wanted me to refuse to go, while the truth was far too
unsettling for him to handle.
“She belongs to Enrique now. The deal was made. Allow her to leave,” my
father continued.
There was such absolution in my father’s voice, a basic statement and
nothing else. That was the moment I finally accepted there was no
alternative.
My father walked down the stairs, giving my two brothers a hateful look.
As he headed closer to Enrique, he didn’t bother looking in my direction.
He only had eyes for the man who’d taken something from him.
“Now, we are even.”
“Even?” Enrique snorted. “You eliminated several of my people.”
I could see my father’s eyes opening wide. The man was rarely surprised,
but this time he was.
“I did what was necessary. This isn’t your territory,” my father answered.
“Anyone who betrays this family will be hunted down, just like that
Russian you thought was now working for you. I suggest you keep that in
mind.”
My God. Enrique had killed someone. Why should I be surprised?
The twenty seconds of silence was tense.
“Stay out of my territory,” my father finally barked. “This is my wedding
gift, a single warning. There will not be another.”
Enrique’s eyes shifted back and forth. He didn’t seem bothered in the least
about the statement my father had made. Very slowly, my future husband
closed the distance until he was only three inches away from him, his gaze
showing amusement. “I suggest you realize who you are talking to,
Michael. With one wave of my hand, I could erase your entire family. I
assure you that will happen if you try and hinder our business transactions
in any way. This is my final warning. There will never be another.”
“You fucking bastard!” Connor shouted.
“Connor!” my father yelled.
I threw out my hand, shaking my head as I glanced from one brother to the
other, still shaking as I slowly returned toward the open door of the SUV.
Enrique’s eyes never left me as I was eased inside, the door closed within
seconds.
My guess was that I’d never know what else was said, if anything, but as
Enrique slid into the SUV, anger remained chiseled in his face. I would face
harsh punishment for daring to try to get away. I would be forced to endure
his wrath, something meant for my father.
And I would do so without complaining.
Until one day I managed to escape.

Enrique had said nothing during the return to the penthouse, yet his silence
screamed volumes. He was furious with me as well as what had occurred. I
only prayed he wouldn’t retaliate, killing my brothers at a later time.
After escorting me to the same room where he’d fucked me the night
before, placing my things on the floor near the dresser, he’d stared at me for
a full minute before walking out. I’d expected he’d lock the door, surprised
when he didn’t. I’d waited for two full minutes before trying it, exhaling
when the door opened without issue.
Then I’d retreated back inside, remaining at the window as the darkness
fell.
Now it was an hour later. There was no noise around me, no music blaring
from anywhere in the house.
Just silence.
I kicked off my shoes and leaned against the cool glass, wanting nothing
more than to be partying in one of the bars close to the college. With my
friends. Carefree. No worries. Had that ever been the case? No, there’d
always been a weight on my shoulders, fearful my father would crush what
little life I had.
And he’d done just that.
I didn’t bother unpacking my things. I didn’t bother to change from what
I’d been in for two days. The simple truth was that I no longer cared about
what happened at this point. I’d thought of little but what my mother had
said. As I fingered her locket, I wanted so much to feel close to her, but
she’d seemed entirely different than before, as if my father had asserted his
authority in such a way that she was terrified of not behaving.
That was exactly what Enrique expected.
And I’d disobeyed him again.
I didn’t flinch when I heard the door being opened or the footsteps on the
hard wooden floor. The fact I couldn’t react at all meant I was dead inside,
incapable of feeling any emotion. Maybe that was best in order to get
through the next few days.
Who was I kidding?
The rest of my life.
The slight reflection of his hulking mass against the limited lighting
streaming in from the window wasn’t terrifying. It was provocative. He
remained exactly where he was for a solid two minutes. What the hell was
the asshole doing, expecting me to scream at him or beg for forgiveness? I
was doing neither. He could rot in hell before I asked him for anything.
When he finally took long strides in my direction, I kept my head high.
His body was on fire, the excessive heat searing my skin even though he
wasn’t touching me. I held my breath as he breathed in and out, the sound
more like a beast ready to strike. When he touched my shoulder, I couldn’t
help but flinch. Then as he turned me around to face him, cupping both
sides of my face, I had to fight to keep from lashing out.
Even in the slight illumination, he was so gorgeous. He’d removed his
jacket, unbuttoning his shirt and rolling up his sleeves. I almost reached out,
a part of me longing to touch him, but I remained still.
“You eliminated someone. Didn’t you?”
He chuckled, lifting a single eyebrow. “I handled a piece of business.”
“By killing them.”
“Anyone who works with our family understands the rules. He broke
several, including my trust.”
As a cold shiver skated down my spine, I wanted nothing more than to
recoil, but that wouldn’t be allowed.
A slight growl erupted from his throat before he lowered his head, pressing
his lips against mine. He didn’t pull me any closer, just held me as if we
were saying goodbye. There was something so sensual about the man in
almost every action he took, but the dangerous part of him always remained
hovering just under the surface. Tonight was no exception. He slipped his
tongue inside, dominating mine but not in a rough way, just as if I’d known
to expect it.
I found myself pressing my hands against his chest, enjoying the way his
muscles felt pushing my fingertips. The moment of passion continued only
briefly. He pulled away, but not before biting down on my lower lip.
Then he inhaled, holding it as he cocked his head. I didn’t need any
additional light to know his eyes were penetrating mine.
“You made a mistake this afternoon, Gillian, one I can’t ignore.”
As I’d experienced before, his statement wasn’t made with any anger in his
voice. Just some kind of crazy resolve. “You knew I had to try. My brothers
wanted to save me.”
“And they were foolish.”
I wasn’t expecting his swift actions or the way he gripped the front of my
slip of a dress, ripping the front halfway down before twisting his hand,
able to jerk it off me within seconds.
Gasping, I was floored at what he’d done, unable to make any noise or
movement.
He tossed it away then wrapped a single finger around the thin elastic of my
panties, repeating his action, leaving me naked in front of him. Without
hesitation, he yanked my wrist, pulling me toward him as he plopped down
on the edge of the bed. Then he dragged me over his lap, wasting no time
before issuing several hard smacks against my bottom, one crack coming
after the other.
Nothing he did horrified me any longer. I didn’t bother fighting, at least not
at first, accepting my punishment as if I deserved it.
Maybe I did.
For wishful thinking.
For wanting something else.
For pretending I could get away.
The fact he wasn’t admonishing me in any way, reminding me over and
over again that I was a bad little girl was almost as disturbing. He just kept
bringing his hand down, moving from one side to the other methodically.
The pain wasn’t as humiliating as being naked over his lap. I was helpless,
knowing better than to ask him to stop.
As I squirmed in his lap, my nipples hardened, wetness building between
my legs. I closed my eyes, the anguish enough I kicked out. He didn’t
bother to hold me down, as if he knew that I’d eventually stop fighting him.
And he was right.
After taking a deep breath, he caressed my aching bottom, rolling the tips of
his fingers in circles and zigzags. I bit back a cry as he slowly shifted a
single finger down the crack of my ass, flicking it back and forth across my
swollen folds. That’s when his breathing changed, become more ragged. I
could sense his building desire, much like what I was experiencing, another
wave of electricity surging between us.
I took shallow breaths, pressing my hands against the floor, my entire body
tingling. When he slipped his finger inside, I couldn’t keep from moaning.
And still, he remained silent.
Damn him.
I fell into a lull as he pumped into me, trying to keep my whimpers at bay. I
was so wet, the scent of my increasing hunger far too evident.
He patted my bottom then resumed the spanking, bringing his hand down
with more force than before.
“Oh. Oh!” I wiggled and pitched, the pain biting, but he refused to stop, the
sound as his palm smashing against my skin giving me the jitters. Tears
formed in my eyes out of sheer frustration. Maybe I really did want him to
admonish me, telling me in no uncertain terms what would happen again if
I dared to disobey him. The silent treatment was much worse.
As suddenly as the spanking began, it ended, but he didn’t ease me to my
feet. He flipped me over onto my hands and knees, sliding my feet apart.
“What are you doing?”
Enrique didn’t bother telling me.
“Damn it! Tell me!” I knew my demands had fallen in deaf ears. When I
heard a rustle, I threw my head around, biting my lower lip as he unfastened
his pants. The man was going to fuck me, but not like he’d done before.
What he was about to do would be rough, the bastard lording his power
over me.
To hell with that. I didn’t care what kind of punishment he gave me. I
lunged toward the other side, prepared to grab the lamp and beat him with
it.
My actions were rewarded with a single guttural sound as he snapped his
hand around my leg, dragging me back. While I tried to pitch my body
forward again, he was finished with my antics, gripping my hip then
thrusting the entire length of his cock inside.
“Oh!” I threw back my head, taking several shallow breaths as my muscles
struggled to accept his roughness. There was such an explosion of
sensations that stars floated in front of my eyes. The ecstasy was
immediate, my pussy clenching and releasing several times.
His fingers digging into my skin, he pulled almost all the way out then
plunged in again more savagely. Within seconds, he developed a rhythm,
driving into me like a wild animal. This is what I’d expected the night
before, a rough, senseless fucking. There was no emotion in what he was
doing, just raw, unbridled behavior.
I clung to the covers, my hands white knuckled as I held on, fighting tears
as well as anger. This was more shocking than anything he’d done, the night
before shoved aside. He’d lured me in with his gentleness and care. Now
this. I hated him. I loathed this. I…
As I hung my head, blinking several times, I couldn’t stop shaking,
becoming furious with myself as an orgasm threatened to erase my resolve.
Oh, God. Oh, God!
Nothing I could do kept my moan from escaping as the climax rushed into
me like a tidal wave. Pitching back and forth, I concentrated on the sounds
of his ragged breathing, blinking away the tears as he continued fucking me
like a wild animal.
The single orgasm wasn’t enough. I had to be swept into a massive wave.
There was no way to hold back the scream, my entire body on fire. The
bliss was overpowering, the vibrations dancing through my body all
consuming.
“Yes. Yes…” I couldn’t stop shaking even a full minute later.
He slowed his actions, moving into a beautiful, slow rhythm, allowing the
ecstasy to linger. I found myself smiling as goosebumps covered every inch
of skin.
I took a series of deep breaths when he rolled his fingers along my spine,
leaning over and blowing a swath of hot air across my naked back.
When he finally whispered, I had to strain to hear what he was saying.
“Now, I fuck you in the ass.”
Seven little words stated with no inflection. Seven words that forced me to
open my eyes wide.
Seven words that seemed to change everything.
Enrique slipped the tip of his cock to my virgin asshole, pushing until just
the tip was inside.
“No. I’ve never… I can’t do this.”
“Breathe,” he commanded, still caressing my back as if that was fucking
going to help.
I pounded my fist against the comforter, terrified of the way it was going to
feel.
“Breathe,” he repeated as he pushed another inch of his cock inside.
I wanted to scream at him, but my throat was almost closed, the air ripped
from my body. I tried to do what he demanded, but my heart was
hammering too hard. When he pushed past the tight ring of muscle, I
whimpered like some schoolgirl.
He continued sliding his cock inside, taking his damn sweet time in doing
so. I expected horrific pain. While there was initial discomfort, my muscles
twinging, within seconds they’d accepted his thickness, expanding to
accommodate him. Jesus. I couldn’t like this horrible experience. Hell, no.
But I did.
When he was fully seated inside, he finally said a few words. Too bad they
were in Italian. He kept his grip firm as he pulled all the way out, slamming
into me again. As he started to develop a rhythm, I gritted my teeth until I
was unable to keep from moaning several times. Nothing could have
shocked me more than to enjoy what he was doing.
Over the course of a few minutes, he rode me hard, driving into me brutally.
I was nothing but his puppet, a ragdoll taking what he was doling out.
And I enjoyed it.
The sickness within me continued to build. I had to be losing it to think I
was enjoying. That was insane. That was ridiculous. That was… amazing.
I realized I was purring as the hard fucking continued, the creak of the bed
only adding to the jet fuel tossed on the heavy flames.
Seconds later, I felt his body tense, could hear a series of low and husky
growls emanating all around us. I threw back my head, glaring at the
shadows forming on the wall. Then I squeezed my muscles.
As he exploded deep inside of me, I realized there was another smile on my
face.
What was the man doing to me?
More important, how else could he violate what was left of the good girl?
Maybe she’d never existed.
As he continued sliding in and out, for some reason I couldn’t get the
phrases of our upcoming vows out of my mind.
Only my crazed mental state altered the words.
For bloodshed, for murder.
In depravity and in surrender.
To hate and to destroy.
Till hell freezes over.
 CHAPTER 7

E nrique

A wedding in a cathedral.
Why did I have the feeling I might burst into flames by walking inside? Of
course my brothers and I had been brought up in a religious household, our
mother insisting that we learn from the ‘good book.’ Maybe that was her
way of dealing with the atrocities my father performed.
She’d called the night before to congratulate me on my upcoming nuptials,
also chastising me for not allowing her the opportunity of seeing her baby
boy getting hitched. Her last words spoken in Italian had bothered me all
night.
“Amala e proteggila, figlio mio, perche solo con la sua guida ti sara
permesso di tornare alla luce.”
“Love and protect her, my son, because only with her guidance will you be
allowed to return to the light.” I whispered the words out loud as I stood in
the vestibule, disgusted that I had to bring a weapon inside the church.
“Wow, that’s a powerful statement,” Stefano said as he flanked my side.
“Straight from the lips of our mother.”
“The light. That’s interesting.” He glanced around the area, much like I’d
been doing for the past fifteen minutes. We’d positioned soldiers at every
entrance, several more in the parking lot and a few placed with the guests in
the main section of the church. Given what Stefano had been through with
his attempt at getting married, I couldn’t put an attack out of my mind.
“Yeah, well, I doubt any of us will ever come out of the darkness.”
Stefano chuckled as he patted my shoulder. “You need to stop worrying.
O’Sullivan isn’t going to do anything stupid with his entire family sitting in
the pews.”
“Yeah, well, you didn’t see the asshole’s face when he issued his last
warning.”
“Uh-huh. I think you made it pretty clear what would happen.” Stefano
moved until I was forced to look at him. “Although I’m not sure that was
wise.”
“Have you been talking to Matteo?”
“No, should I? Look, I know you’re angrier than Matteo and myself about
Pop’s murder, but we’re almost finished with our retaliation.”
It was my turn to laugh. “Are you serious? This is just foreplay for the main
battle. If you haven’t figured that out, you’re fooling yourself.” I smoothed
my hands down the front of my tuxedo, loathing being forced to wear the
formal attire. “Is everything in position?”
“If you mean our soldiers surrounding the immediate family after the
ceremony, absolutely. Are you certain you want to handle it this way? She’s
expecting a glamorous reception.”
“Gillian couldn’t care less. Besides, I’m not risking losing her. Both her
brothers seemed dead set on not allowing her to leave the country.” Connor
had almost gone against his father’s wishes, which meant he would try
another form of retaliation at some point.
Stefano grinned. “Then we’ll take care of them if necessary, although I hope
it doesn’t come to that.”
Granted, starting a war outside a church wasn’t something I wanted to have
happen either, but I had a bad feeling another rescue attempt would be
made.
“What’s really bothering you, brother?” he asked a few seconds later.
I exhaled as I studied all the people in the church. Gillian’s mother had
managed to pull off a wedding and lavish reception in the short time I’d
given her, although I had no desire to communicate with people I didn’t
know and didn’t want to know. Still, Gillian deserved a sendoff of some
kind. I certainly owed it to her, even if she’d be forced to miss her
reception. At least the location was several blocks away from the church in
case something happened. Fortunately, most of the guests would rush to the
facility in order to consume the free booze. That brought me a needed
smile.
My thoughts shifted to the beautiful redhead, my desire increasing. I’d
promised her that I’d leave her alone until after the wedding and I had.
However, I’d also needed the space. She’d gotten under my skin, crawling
into my veins and muscles. Only one person had done that before and not to
this degree. I ached to take her. My mouth watered to taste her, driving my
tongue into her sweetness. Fuck.
The two days had allowed me to opportunity to conduct business, which
could prove to be profitable at a later date. Our legitimate business would
thrive, our products distributed to dozens of chains, including big box
stores. I rubbed my eyes, unable to push the visions of her naked body out
of my mind.
When I didn’t say anything, he shook his head. “You like her, don’t you?”
“What does that matter?”
“Maybe this is exactly what you need in your life.”
I gave him a harsh look. “Don’t give me the usual sermon about how you
and Matteo found joy in your lives. You’re different from me.”
“You’re right, Enrique. We are different. I know something happened to you
years ago.”
I narrowed my eyes as I studied him. Matteo wasn’t supposed to say a damn
thing.
“Before you go blaming anyone, I don’t have a freaking clue what it is. I
only know that when you came back from New York, you were never the
same. I haven’t seen a genuine smile on your face in years. Maybe I
shouldn’t give a damn, just allow you to continue wallowing in that house
of yours, but I wouldn’t be a good brother. Now would I?”
“I’m fine.”
“Uh-huh. Think about what our mother said. She’s a smart lady, especially
the way she handled our father for years. Her strength, conviction, and love
kept this family together. I didn’t get it until Alexandra came into my life.”
“You mean the woman who was forced into your life.”
“Something else our mother used to say,” Stefano continued. “Things
happen for a reason.”
“Maybe so, brother, but in forcing the arrangements that were made, we
also opened ourselves to the possibility that one day, that vaulted ceiling
will come crashing down.” Maybe I was too philosophical for my own
good, but my instinct continued to warn me that O’Sullivan wouldn’t allow
this recent turn of events to keep him from exacting his revenge at some
point.
Stefano exhaled as the sound of organ music echoed throughout the
chamber, the melodic sound doing little more than frustrating the hell out of
me. “Matteo has checked on the Irish mob. There’s been no movement. The
Russians have advanced into France to a point, but it would appear they’ve
made a deal with the asshole running the French mob. No wonder the
pompous leader didn’t attend the last Consortium meeting. They seem to be
playing nice and attempting to head into Germany and God knows what
other countries.”
Matteo’s idea at having every major mafia Don in Italy and France sit down
and discuss business, establishing boundaries had always seemed farfetched
to me, although it had started with our father. However, greed always
outweighed playing nice.
The Russians were true pigs, brutal in every way. They also didn’t mind
adding to their coffers by performing favors like true assassins. “Including
Sergei Balakin?”
“Including Balakin,” he commented.
Balakin, the fucking Bratva leader who’d made no bones about his desire to
come into Italy, even more so after the attack on our estate two months
before. If the French were now on his side, there could be another territory
fight brewing.
That would have to be discussed another day.
“You’re getting married. Matteo is still consulting with various allies
including Carlo Rossi as well as some of our informants. From what he’s
heard, there are no rumblings of upcoming attacks. What we do need to do
is concentrate on business.”
Snorting, I fisted my hand. Rossi had turned out to be an ally, the illustrious
Italian Don remaining in his own territory just like we’d remained in ours.
Stefano was right that business needed our attention, although I would
never be able to trust anyone outside of the family, especially after what
recently happened.
“Come on, Enrique. You can just consider this playing a part if you need to,
but if that’s the case, this arrangement will condemn both of you.”
I rolled my eyes, finally smiling. “Condemn. Great thought.”
“At least I was able to make you smile.”
As we stood in the appropriate place, I shifted my gaze from one
O’Sullivan family member to another. While Michael barely had any
expression, his two sons had difficulty hiding their rage. While the usual
pomp and circumstance continued, I scanned the crowd, noticing that the
police commissioner and his wife were absent as guests. That surprised the
hell out of me.
“I need to do something,” I said as I started to move away.
“The ceremony is going to start in less than ten minutes.”
“Plenty of time. Besides, they won’t start the damn proceedings without the
bride, now will they?” I moved around him, taking long strides in the
direction of where she’d been sequestered. Instead of having various girls
fawning over every aspect of her hair and makeup, she’d been resigned to
doing everything herself with only one of my soldiers guarding her.
As I headed toward the room, the man assigned gave me a nod of respect,
moving aside so I could enter. What I found inside left me breathless.
“You are beautiful,” I said after closing the door.
“You’re not supposed to be here. It’s bad for our future. Or don’t you care
about rituals?” she asked as she continued to stare at herself in the mirror.
The room had been designed specifically with brides in mind, every
creature comfort provided. However, there was no champagne or soft
music. There was only the woman I intended on marrying, her brow
furrowed and her porcelain skin glowing.
I advanced quickly, standing behind her and gazing at both our reflections.
She’d woven her hair into a bun, a few sprigs of flowers positioned in the
hair clasp. I wanted nothing more than to rip the clip away, allowing her
long ringlets of red curls to flow down her back. However, this was one of
the rare moments I would give her the respect she deserved.
When I planted my hands on either side of hers, allowing our fingers to
touch, the wave of electricity pulsing through us was undeniable. She
opened her eyes wide, her breathing shallow.
“How do you manage to do that?” she whispered.
“Do what?”
“Make me so electrified?”
I chuckled then lowered my head, pressing my lips against the side of her
neck. Her skin was on fire, her perfume wafting into my nostrils. I was
floored my cock was at full attention, aching to be inside of her. I didn’t
think I could continue the promise I’d made to her.
My hunger was too significant.
“Perhaps because we belong together.” I wasn’t certain if my answer
satisfied her, but as she pushed her back against my chest, her slight action
fueled my raging fire. I pulled away, turning her to face me. “I want you.”
“Then I guess you’ll be able to have everything you want soon.” Her
defiant voice turned me on.
“Not soon enough.” She was startled as I lifted her dress, pushing the slick
material over her hips.
“What are you doing?”
“Taking what belongs to me.”
“Here? Now? What if the priest walks in?” She tried to push me away, but
that wasn’t going to happen.
“I assure you that it’s nothing he hasn’t seen before.” Instead of the
traditional white panties, she’d chosen bright red, just another taste of her
personality. At this moment, she was even more enticing than ever before.
“You’re such a brute,” she huffed, moaning when I lowered her panties,
forcing her out of them.
“Yes, I am, but I think you enjoy that.”
“Never.” But her eyes and the way her body reacted told me her words were
nothing but a lie. She wanted me as much as I wanted her.
I slid my fingers along the insides of her thighs, taking a few seconds to
enjoy the feel of her bare pussy then sliding the tip of my finger around her
clit.
She leaned against the edge of the vanity, digging her fingers into the aging
wood and tipping her head back. While her eyes were closed, her lips
pursed, there was such emotion on her face that I found it difficult to
breathe.
Lust.
Surrender.
Fear.
She was only further igniting the flames, pushing me into being the savage
I’d displayed before. I shifted my fingers just past her swollen folds,
delighted at how wet she was. The combination of her exotic fragrance
along with the scent of her desire made me crazy, my balls ready to
explode. I wanted my cum deep inside of her when we said our vows. I
craved knowing that her thighs would be stained with my seed.
If that made me a bad man, then so be it.
When I slipped two fingers inside, pumping several times, her moans
became louder, her hips shifting back and forth.
“Just imagine what I’m going to do to you later, my sweet. I’ll take you for
hours, bringing you more passion than you’ve ever experienced in your
life.” My voice was husky, almost unrecognizable.
“Uh-huh.” She licked her lips, her eyelids fluttering open.
Using one hand, I freed my cock, fisting and stroking my shaft for a few
seconds until I couldn’t hold back any longer. I had to be deep inside of her.
I lifted her and placed her bottom on the vanity, spreading her legs wide
open.
She laughed nervously, her whimpers becoming guttural.
There was no hesitation. This wasn’t about romance. This was about filling
a need. I thrust the entire length of my cock inside, my body immediately
shaking as her muscles clamped around my thickness. The feel was
incredible, pushing me to the point of no return. I couldn’t give a shit who
walked in through the door. I wouldn’t even mind fucking her in front of
everyone, just to ensure that there was no question about who she belonged
to.
“Oh, yes,” she muttered, tossing her head from side to side.
“You’re tight.”
“Uh-huh.”
“And so wet.”
A slight smile crossed her face as she wrapped her legs around my hips,
holding me in place as I drove in and out. The angle was spectacular,
making the friction almost perfect. I could fuck her this way for hours.
She lifted her hips, meeting every hard thrust with one of her own, her
moans amplified by the design of the room. This was the kind of music I
adored, the rawness of two people satisfying their needs, refusing to allow
anything to get in their way. I was so aroused I wasn’t certain how long I
could last, but I wanted her to come.
No, it was a requirement that she came.
I pumped hard and fast, jarring everything on the table.
Panting, she lifted her head, trying to look me in the eyes. The smile
remained, the luminescent glow of her skin increasing. She was even more
beautiful than before. As I gritted my teeth, she purposely clamped her
pussy.
I issued a growl, shaking my head. “You need to come for me.”
“I don’t know if I… can.”
“You can and you will.”
Swallowing, she bucked harder, her breath skipping. When her eyes started
to glass over, I could tell she was close.
“That’s it, bad girl. Come on my cock.”
She bit her lower lip, obviously trying to keep a scream from erupting. But
as her body began to shake, she could barely contain the sound or her
building need.
“Oh, no. Oh. Oh. Oh!” Gillian threw her head back once again, slamming
one hand against the vanity as a climax rushed through her.
I refused to stop, thrusting like a true beast until a single orgasm turned into
a second.
Then a beautiful wave.
I finally closed my eyes, enjoying the moment, keeping my rhythm until
she stopped moaning.
Only then did I release, erupting deep inside.
“Fuck. Fuck!” I knew my roar had to be heard. That forced a smile to cross
my face.
Our bodies continued to shake for a full minute. Then she lolled her head
against me for only a few seconds.
When she jerked her head upright, another look of hate was easy to see in
her eyes.
“You’re… horrible.” Her face was twisted as she panted.
“So you’ve said.”
The hard knock on the door indicated it was time.
“Yes. We’re… I’m coming!” Gillian called.
I pressed my lips against hers, darting my tongue inside before pulling
away. “You already came, and you will do so again, but only when I allow.”
As I backed away, her look of defiance remained. I could only imagine the
wildcat she’d be later.
And I was looking forward to it.
When I left the room, I licked my lips, the taste of her far too delicious. The
rendezvous had certainly put me in a better mood.
Stefano glared at me as I walked closer, lifting a single eyebrow. Then he
took a deep whiff. “Jesus. I guess you couldn’t wait.”
“When something belongs to me, I will take it when I want.”
The music changed and I could sense Michael staring at me. I slowly turned
my head, glaring into his eyes. He and I would meet again, but when that
happened, he wouldn’t survive. I would never lose the anger or the hatred
for what he’d done and nothing, including taking what he believed
belonged to him could change that.
The man would die by my hands.
I was quickly pulled back to the present as my lovely bride started her walk
down the aisle. There were no flower girls, no bridesmaids. I’d insisted that
while the ceremony could be formal, there would be no additional people to
try to provide her with assistance or a possibly a getaway. It was another
thing I couldn’t risk. There was too much at stake.
The closer she came, the more my hunger increased. She was truly
beautiful, even more so in her gorgeous beaded gown. I was surprised she
hadn’t chosen a more traditional dress with the long train and veil covering
her entire face. She’d selected a simple yet elegant form-fitting dress that
forced my cock at full attention.
Even more dazzling were her luminescent green eyes, her gaze locking on
mine. I wasn’t prone to indulging in any kind of fantasies, but I could see
being married to her for many years to come. I sucked in my breath from
the thought, hating the weakness. She was a lovely woman, a possession,
but I couldn’t fall into some ridiculous thought about having a future
together in the traditional sense. That wasn’t going to be possible.
In her arms she carried at least two dozen white roses, only a red ribbon
surrounding them. While she looked serene, I already knew her well enough
to know that wasn’t the case. We’d both remained quiet what little we’d
seen each other over the last two days. There was no getting better
acquainted or learning small details about each other. We had nothing in
common, other than being born into criminal organizations. That certainly
didn’t make a dream marriage.
As the priest moved closer, a lump formed in my throat. This was nothing
more than a deal made with the devil. At some point, the dark creature
would claim what he likely believed belonged to him.
When she stood in front of me, the resilience in her eyes was just as strong
as before. She wouldn’t be broken easily, nor would she allow her emotions
to cloud what was really happening.
This wasn’t love.
This was nothing but the darkness my mother had alluded to.
Fifteen minutes later, the ceremony was over. As I took her hand into mine,
everyone in the cathedral standing, she whispered words in Italian, which
surprised me.
“Se solo I sogni potessero avverarsi.”
If only dreams could come true.
As I led her off the platform, our soldiers immediately started to move
closer to the O’Sullivan family. I pulled her into another room, taking the
flowers from her hands.
“What’s happening?” she asked, backing away a few inches. “Don’t lie to
me, Enrique. What are you going to do?”
“We’re leaving for our honeymoon. That’s all.” I gave her no time to object,
moving to the outside door and to the awaiting car. As I pushed her into the
passenger seat, I took a few seconds to scan the area before moving around
to the other side and getting in.
“We’re not going to the reception. You won’t allow me to say goodbye to
my family,” she huffed.
“I think you did that well enough the other day.” I immediately started the
engine, pressing down on the accelerator. I could feel her heated glare as I
sped out of the back driveway, making certain we weren’t followed.
“You’re such a bastard. I just wanted to thank my mother.”
I glanced in her direction, noticing she was wearing the same necklace I’d
seen on the day we’d gathered her things. “I will allow you to do that at
some point, but not until we are safely back in Italy.”
“You’re worried my father will do something.”
“I’m concerned what I’ll be forced to do if he tries.”
“You mean kill my entire family. Don’t you?”
As I twisted my hand around the steering wheel, I debated lying to her.
“Yes, Gillian. That’s exactly what would need to happen. While you might
consider me a cruel man, I refuse to provide you with unnecessary pain,
certainly not on our wedding day.”
I didn’t expect her to laugh, even if the sound was haunting.
When she turned away from me, still fiddling with the necklace, it was
another moment I hated what I’d become. I continued to look in the
rearview mirror as I made turns through the city until we were several
blocks away. As I was forced to stop at a traffic light, I leaned over, placing
my hand on her knee.
She didn’t jerk away, barely moved at all, but I sensed her continued
discomfort.
“I don’t want to hurt you, Gillian, at least not in the ways you think I will.”
“I guess we’ll see about that. Won’t we?” When she finally looked in my
direction, I could see tears in her eyes.
Exhaling, I hesitated even after the light turned green, wishing I could find
the right words. Perhaps there weren’t any.
I hated the sound of my phone ringing. That meant there could be an issue.
“What?”
“Change of plans,” Stefano said quickly.
“Why?” I immediately glanced into the rearview mirror.
“Connor left the church early.”
“What the fuck?” I hissed. “Making changes now.” I tossed the phone in my
lap, immediately making another turn. I’d planned the exit from the city
carefully, making certain a backup had been arranged. I’d anticipated the
possibility O’Sullivan would keep an eye on the roads, but this pissed me
off. Connor was a loose cannon that needed to be stopped.
“What is going on?” she asked, keeping her gaze in my direction as she
leaned forward.
As I pressed down on the gas, I shot her another look, trying to control my
breathing. In that split second, I could see real terror in her eyes.
Everything shifted into slow motion. As I turned my head toward the
driver’s side window, all I noticed was a blur of metal.
“No!” she screamed.
Boom!
The slow motion remained as the SUV was tossed into the air from the
force of the crash. As we tumbled in the air, I tried to throw my arm out to
protect Gillian, her screams echoing in my ears.
I was aware we’d landed on the roof, the vehicle skidding and spinning
before coming to a stop.
Then everything was quiet.
Dead quiet.
My heart continued to thump against my chest, my mind in a fog as I tried
to process what had just occurred.
Move.
Get out.
Move.
The words battered what was left of my rational mind. As I opened my
eyes, the sting was significant. Everything in my body ached, but I was
cognizant enough to realize I had to get out.
I needed to save Gillian.
Huffing, I took several deep breaths before being able to reach for the
seatbelt. The smell of gasoline was strong, burning my nostrils. Jesus
Christ. The damn vehicle was going to catch on fire. It was only a matter of
time. Yanking, I struggled to release the mechanism, fighting to take
enough deep breaths to keep me going. When I was finally free, I shifted
my attention in her direction.
Her head was lolled to the side, blood splattered across the front of her
dress.
“Gillian. Gil… ian.”
When there was no response, I fought harder, struggling to find the door
handle. I heard voices outside, people yelling as they surrounded the
vehicle. “Get. Us. Out.”
Whether or not they heard me I couldn’t be certain, but nothing was going
to stop me from getting us both out of there. I realized seconds later that
someone was pulling on the door handle, others trying to break the
windshield. Somehow, I managed to free one leg, leaning over until I was
able to kick my foot against the door.
Nothing happened.
Near panic settled in as I continued to struggle, my pulse skipping. It was
difficult to think clearly, but I kept trying, able to see figures outside. After
taking a scattered breath, the pain cutting into me like a knife, I issued one
last kick.
I had nothing left.
There was a creaking sound as the door was ripped away, light flooding the
interior. I didn’t give a shit if or how badly I was hurt. Nothing was going to
stop me from getting to her. I managed to crawl outside, voices telling me
to stop what I was doing.
“You could be injured, buddy.”
“Don’t move. Wait for the rescue squad.”
“You need to lie down.”
I ignored every one of them, fighting my way through the outreach of hands
until I was able to get to my feet. Shaking, I stumbled around the front of
the SUV, still fighting the surrounding crowd. They couldn’t understand.
When I finally reached the door, horrible ripped through me. Blood covered
her face, her limp body slumped against the dashboard.
There was no time to waste. I took a giant step backwards, using what little
strength I had left to kick the window. Thank God the glass gave way,
crumbling enough I used my elbow to knock out the rest. As I gathered her
into my arms, I made a promise to destroy whoever did this.
“Gillian. Gillian!”
Although I knew in my gut what had happened.
When I had her a few feet away from the now burning vehicle, only then
did I look for the car that had nearly destroyed my life.
The hood of the mangled mass of steel was steaming, keeping me from
seeing anything in the interior.
As sirens blasted in the distance, I allowed helping hands to guide us
several feet away, easing me onto the ground. Anger infused my system as I
pulled bloody strands of hair from Gillian’s face, fighting the agony searing
every nerve ending as I reached for her pulse.
I barely felt anything.
Still cradling her head, I brushed my fingers across her face. She was cold,
so cold.
I was losing her.
As the reality sank in, I threw my head back and roared.
There would be blood on the streets of New York.
Soon.
Very soon.
 CHAPTER 8

E nrique

I could still see the horrible explosion in my mind, could almost feel the
heat skittering across my face. We’d been seconds away from being
captured in the blast. The thought was never far from my mind.
Seclusion.
It had been my first line of defense for as long as I could remember. I’d
enjoyed the time alone, away from everyone including my family since I’d
turned thirteen. Today was no exception. The thought of handling business
or bothering with Benedetti affairs pissed me off, the darkness inside
continuing to take a toll.
At this moment more than ever.
I sensed Stefano’s presence, yet he’d remained quiet for almost thirty
minutes, allowing me time to process what had occurred. What little I’d
learned had been from fleeting statements made by the police as well as the
doctors trying to keep Gillian alive. I clenched my fists, staring out at the
blackness of the night, my anger reaching a boiling point.
When Stefano finally walked closer, I bristled, ready to lash out if he
chastised me on any level.
“You should rest,” he said, keeping his voice low.
“I don’t need rest. I need retaliation.”
“You can’t do that right now, Enrique. Somewhere inside that head of yours
you already know that.”
I shifted my gaze a few inches to the right, able to see him in the reflection.
He’d rushed to the hospital, arriving only minutes after our three
ambulances had arrived from the crash.
Including the asshole who’d rammed the side of the SUV on purpose.
Connor O’Sullivan.
“Is the bastard alive?”
Stefano sighed, leaning against the window. “He’s alive, although he’s in
pretty bad shape. Last I heard he was still in surgery.”
“Is his family here?”
“Yes, they’re here and no, you’re not going to confront them. There is no
indication that O’Sullivan ordered his son to try and commit suicide.”
“Suicide. That would have been just fine. What he did…” I fisted my
mouth, unable to shove the wretched images aside. The strong woman had
seemed so frail in my arms, her life hanging on by a thread. The damn
emergency room doctor had told me nothing. Fucking nothing. At least I
knew she was alive.
For now.
“I know, brother. You’re both lucky to be alive. The crash was horrific.”
“How the fuck did the bastard know where we were going? I had that route
planned. Only a handful of soldiers knew about the plans or the direction.”
“I don’t think it was as complicated as you’re making it out. I think he
followed you, figuring you might try and leave before the reception.”
Stefano rubbed his face, taking several deep breaths. “Matteo is thinking
about flying over.”
“Why? To stop me from killing the bastards once and for all?” I looked him
in the eyes, wincing when I tried to move my arm.
“He’s concerned, okay?”
“What aren’t you telling me?”
Stefano groaned. “The cops have been less than helpful.”
“Let me guess. They work directly under the police commissioner.”
“Yes.”
Seething, I shifted my leg, trying to stand on my feet. This was bullshit. The
entire situation was planned. “Fuck Commissioner Wiltcher.”
“Get back in bed, for God’s sake. You’re in no shape to do anything,
including making rational decisions. You know that. We’ll deal with the
aftermath later.”
“What I know is that I can’t allow the bastard to get away with this. He
almost killed his own sister. Why? Why would he do that?” If the
commissioner allowed Connor off the hook, so help me God, the man
wouldn’t have a chance at keeping his job.
Shrugging, Stefano appeared more exhausted than I’d ever seen him. “I
don’t know, brother. Maybe her brother thought he’d kill you, only injuring
Gillian. Maybe his anger got the best of him. Given the way you told me he
acted, I would guess the latter.”
“The maybes are bullshit, Stefano.”
“Yeah, I know.”
I slammed my hand on the glass several times, no longer caring what pain I
caused myself. “I’ve heard nothing about Gillian.”
“It takes time.”
“I’m finished with waiting.” I stormed toward the hospital door, the ache in
my leg pulsing throughout my body. I’d been advised I could have internal
injuries, that they wouldn’t know for certain until the tests they’d run came
back. I couldn’t wait that long.
“Goddamn it, Enrique.” He trailed behind me as I threw open the door. Two
of our soldiers flanked the entrance to the room, both startled at my actions.
I rushed toward the nurses’ station, no longer able to curtail my rage. “I
need answers. Now! Tell me about my wife.”
The two nurses who were standing behind the counter registered fear within
seconds, both backing away.
“You need to rest, Mr. Benedetti. We don’t have additional information
right now. She’s still in surgery,” one of the women said, darting her eyes
back and forth between Stefano and me.
“That’s not fucking good enough!” I didn’t care my voice was booming
throughout the hallway. I would have answers.
“Let me see what’s going on. Okay?” The other nurse smiled, as if she
understood my pain. No one could.
No one would understand the way I felt. No one.
“Has anyone else made any inquiries about Mrs. Benedetti?”
She seemed flustered at first, as if uncomfortable to answer. “Just an older
woman who didn’t give her name. No one else while I’ve been on duty.
Your brother made certain instructions very clear.”
The motherfucking asshole family members didn’t bother checking on her.
From the sounds of it, only her mother gave a damn. What the hell did that
say about Gillian’s family?
“Let it go, brother. I can tell you’re fuming,” Stefano said under his breath.
“They don’t give a shit about her. Gillian is their daughter!”
“And their enemy is her husband. You need to think clearly about this.”
Huffing, I didn’t want to think clearly or rationally at this point. I merely
wanted to act on my feelings.
The nurse moved away from the station, taking quick steps down the
corridor, disappearing within seconds.
“Take it easy, Enrique. This isn’t going to change anything.”
While I knew Stefano was trying to keep me from going off the deep end,
nothing would help until I had Connor’s neck in my hands.
“You know what must be done,” I said quietly as I threw my head over my
shoulder.
“We’ll make a decision after things have calmed down.”
“Don’t handle me.”
Stefano tugged my shoulder, forcing me to look at him. “Then don’t force
me to. There’s far too much at stake. You need to rest and give Gillian the
time to recuperate. Then nothing changes.”
I laughed, forced to press my hand against my abdomen. “Fuck that.”
“I’m taking you back to your room and I will tie you down if necessary.”
I jerked my arm away, shaking my head. “Not until I know about her
condition.”
There was an odd look in his eyes, a knowing. Maybe he was right, and I
did care about her.
“Fine. You need to remember that she still has a family. Give them some
space.”
Another laugh only increased the pain. “I refuse to make any promises.
She’s my wife. I did promise to protect her.”
“Yes, she is, which means you need to think about her and not your anger.”
Before I could say anything, I noticed the nurse walking with another
woman who was dressed in surgical scrubs, obviously the surgeon. I
lumbered closer, glaring at her. To the woman’s credit, she didn’t back
down, heading directly for me.
“Mr. Benedetti?” she asked, her eyes never leaving mine.
“Yes. Tell me about my wife.”
“First, you need to calm down. You’re also injured,” she said, trying to keep
a comforting tone.
“Doctor. I suggest you tell my brother what he needs to know. He’s not a
patient man,” Stefano said with a lilt in his voice.
The doctor removed the cap she was wearing, taking several deep sighs.
“I’m Doctor Stephens. I’ve had one hell of a night. So I don’t need any
additional issues that aren’t medical in nature. While I can understand your
concerns, you will respect that I’m your wife’s doctor, her surgeon. I’m
doing nothing more than trying to save her life. Do you understand what
I’m telling you, Mr. Benedetti?”
If she had any idea who I was, she certainly didn’t show it. I took a deep
breath, admiring her courage as well as her tenacity. “Understood. What is
Gillian’s condition?”
“She’s very lucky. From what I can tell, you both are. She has some
lacerations and multiple bruises as well as a concussion, but I was able to
stop the internal bleeding. I have some worry about an infection, but as long
as she responds well to the antibiotics, she will make a full recovery.”
Relief flooded my system, her words echoing in my ears.
“Thank God,” Stefano half whispered.
I kept my gaze locked on her. Why did I have a feeling the doctor wasn’t
telling me everything. “Is there something else, Doctor?”
She hesitated, finally shifting her gaze briefly to Stefano.
The woman was hiding something.
“She needs rest, not turmoil.”
I nodded several times. “I can do that.”
“I hope you can because I won’t tolerate anything else, including
interference. However, I do need to speak with you in private,” Dr.
Stephens said quietly, her eyes imploring. Without waiting, she moved
toward a small alcove.
“What the hell?” I growled before walking toward her. “What is it?”
“There are some additional complications and while they aren’t life
threatening, I wanted to make you aware.”
“Of course.”
“Her ovaries were damaged, enough so one had to be removed. It’s going to
be my recommendation that your wife see a specialist.”
I wasn’t certain how to react, but I could tell by the woman’s imploring
eyes what she was alluding to. “The possibility of having children is
diminished.”
“Yes. Again, she should see an OB/GYN who specializes in your wife’s
condition. First things first. Let’s just get through the night.” She offered a
smile, as if that would help.
“Thank you, Doctor.”
“Of course. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have another surgery in ten
minutes.” Dr. Stephens started to walk away.
“When can I see her?” I wasn’t certain what or how to feel. Building a
family had never been something I cared about.
“When she’s in recovery, which should be in a few minutes. She’ll be in
room four-twenty-nine. Just remember what I said.”
“What about the asshole who did this to her?”
Dr. Stephens sighed, giving me a harsh look. “I’m not his doctor, but I
know the man was badly injured. There is a chance he won’t make it
through the night. Now, I have to go.”
I closed my eyes, the adrenaline rush that had been keeping me on edge
starting to fade. However, the relief I felt almost made me giddy. I also was
happy that Connor might not make it. There was no doubt that continued to
add credibility to the fact I was a monster, but my wife had almost died. I
would never forget the blood staining her face or the soft murmurs she
issued when she reached up, touching my face. She’d been unable to focus,
but she’d whispered my name, all the anguish she felt expressed in the
single word.
As I returned to where my brother was standing, I could feel the exhaustion
settling in.
“What happened?” he asked.
“She might not be able to have children.”
“I don’t know what to say.”
I took a deep breath before looking him in the eyes. “There’s nothing to say.
Actions have consequences.”
“This isn’t your fault, Enrique.”
“Yeah? Tell Gillian that when she learns. Ask her to forgive me for making
her a pawn. See what she says.”
An awkward silence settled in.
“Let’s get you back to your room,” Stefano suggested.
“That’s not going to happen. I need to see her.”
“You need to give them some time to get her in the room.”
I knew my brother was right, but I wasn’t going to hang around without
finding out exactly what had happened. “Did you bring some clothes?”
Stefano narrowed his eyes. “What the hell are you thinking?”
“I’m not staying here.”
“And I’m not going to let you do something stupid.”
I moved until I was within inches, making certain no one who passed by
could hear what I was about to say. “I need answers, Stefano. You would do
the same thing if something had happened to your beautiful wife.”
His mouth twisted in frustration. “You know the answer to what happened.”
“But I need to know if O’Sullivan was stupid enough to ordain it. If he did,
I am not leaving the States until I have his head on a silver platter.”
My brother took his time before answering, glancing from one side of the
corridor to the other. “You can’t make a scene in the hospital.”
“I don’t intend on it. I’m just going to make a statement and nothing else,
but I won’t do it in this fucking hospital gown.”
“I’m likely the biggest damn fool to help you, but fine. I had Cassis grab a
few things for you from your house, so yes, there is a change of clothing.
However, if you start anything, I will instruct our soldiers to drag your ass
back to your room. Are we clear?”
My brother had always tried to strong arm me. He knew better. I grinned.
“Sure.”
“God help me. Come on. You need to call our mother. She’s worried sick.”
“I will.” In time. She certainly understood the course of business and what
was necessary. At this point, we couldn’t show any sign of weakness. Not
one. That would send a clear message that we weren’t able to handle the
New York mob, which wasn’t the case. “Find out what floor the bastard is
on.”
Stefano exhaled, studying me carefully. “Fine, but you owe me.”
“I’ll keep that in mind.”
As I dressed, I couldn’t take my mind off the fact that Connor’s car had
come out of nowhere. Given how busy the streets of New York were, he’d
taken a significant chance he’d lose sight of my car. That didn’t leave me
with a warm and fuzzy feeling in my gut. If he’d known both routes, he’d
choose the second one. He knew his disappearance would have been
detected quickly. I closed my eyes, trying to process if I was grabbing at
straws or if there was someone in our organization betraying us.
When Stefano returned to the room, I was dressed, my anger only growing
exponentially.
“Fifth floor. Connor is out of surgery, but that’s all I know. And you’re not
going to kill him.”
I loathed the fact I had no weapon, but neither our soldiers nor either one of
us could risk being questioned then arrested. “Not unless I do it with my
bare hands.”
He growled on purpose before rolling his eyes.
We both remained quiet as we headed toward the elevator, the soldiers
following close behind. We weren’t bothered as we stepped inside. No one
paid us a bit of attention.
“Has news reached the street about the crash?” I asked.
“It has.”
“Let me guess, the business opportunities I managed to secure have dried
up.”
Stefano cocked his head. “Let’s just say there’s additional concern. I’ll take
care of it before I leave.”
“Wine or otherwise?”
“Just otherwise. Some clients are hesitant about going against O’Sullivan.”
“Which means he issued a warning.”
“Likely, but I assure you I’ll make certain they’re on the right track.”
I wanted to argue with him, but at this point I needed time with Gillian as
well as to get her to safety as soon as possible.
As we stepped off the elevator, Stefano moved around me, heading toward
the floor’s nurses’ station. I remained in the distance, scanning the
hallways.
“We’re friends of the O’Sullivan family. Can you tell me where they are?”
my brother asked in his usual suave manner, his smile alone making the
nurses swoon. My mother had always told me I would get further in life by
faking kindness. Maybe she was right. He certainly got an answer within
seconds.
Stefano nodded toward one side of the hospital. We continued to walk in
silence, the quietness of the halls likely because of the fact it was in the
middle of the night. It was easy to stop them, four soldiers and the three
other family members holding court in one of the private lounge areas. As
soon as they noticed our approach, Michael moved from where he stood,
heading directly for us.
“Michael. Don’t!” Gillian’s mom called but he blew her off.
Sean was close behind his father, his expression one of turmoil.
“What the hell is the meaning of this?” Michael demanded.
Both Stefano and I crowded his space, which obviously pissed him off. I
snarled as one of his men approached, prompting Michael to curse under his
breath.
“This is a hospital,” Ciara insisted, the pain on her face intensifying.
“You’re right. It is. A location to heal the injured, a place Gillian and I
shouldn’t be. All because of your greed.” I kept my words succinct, devoid
of any emotion.
“You fucking asshole!” Michael snarled.
“Dad. Leave it alone. Gillian almost died.” Sean had the nerve to try to pull
his father away. Michael’s anger was swift as he yanked away his son’s
arm, tossing his head over his shoulder. “Shut the fuck up, Sean. You have
no say in this matter.”
I noticed Ciara walking closer, wringing her hands. “How is she?”
Why the hell should I tell her anything?
“They don’t give a shit if you’re worried, Ciara. Leave it alone,” Michael
continued his tirade.
His nastiness irritated the hell out of me.
“She’s my daughter. She’s hurt and you act like you don’t care,” Ciara
barked.
“She ceased being our daughter hours ago.”
I could see the pain in Ciara’s eyes as her husband and the father of her
children acted as if Gillian had never meant anything to him. I was ready to
wrap my hand around the man’s throat, squeezing until his bones were
snapped.
I purposely ignored the asshole, trying to offer at least a kind expression to
Gillian’s mother. “She’s out of surgery and should be just fine.”
Tears rushed from Ciara’s eyes. She mouthed ‘thank you,’ acting as if
saying the words would bring additional wrath from her husband.
God, I hated the man.
“I need to make something very clear to you, Michael. You were warned
not to interfere with the marriage or with our business. You failed. You’re
such a coward that you sent your own son to do what you couldn’t
accomplish. You sent him to his death without care that two of your
children could have lost their lives.” I wasn’t surprised the pompous pig had
no reaction.
“Connor did it on his own,” Sean insisted.
“Shut up, Sean!” Michael yelled, his face reddening.
Sean ignored his father, keeping his distance from the man while walking
closer to where we were standing. “I’m not going to shut up, Dad. They
need to know the truth. I’m not ready to die because of Connor’s impetuous
actions.”
When he moved toward his son, acting as if he was going to strike him,
something inside of me snapped. Within seconds, I’d wrapped my hand
around the back of Michael’s neck, tossing him against the corridor wall.
“Jesus,” Stefano hissed. Both of us heard the sound of pounding feet as
people rushed in our direction. “I’ll take care of this.”
Michael jerked to his feet, prepared to throw a few punches.
“Stop it. Please,” Ciara begged. “This is a hospital. Enrique is right. We
have two children here, my flesh and blood. This feud must stop.”
The quiet was only interrupted by loud voices in the background as Stefano
continued to try to keep the peace.
I studied Michael as he shifted his gaze from his wife to his son, the fury
still remaining in his eyes. “Sean is right. Connor makes his own decisions.
I did not order nor condone what happened. You have my word.”
His word. His word meant absolutely nothing to me. However, my brother
was correct in that this wasn’t the time or place. I inched closer, making
certain we had eye contact. “You will never see your daughter again,
Michael. I will see to that. As far as your son, you have one chance to
explain to him that if he makes another attempt on either Gillian’s or my
life, it will be his last. I won’t hesitate to do what’s necessary. I think that’s
clear enough for you. You will follow the terms of our agreement, or you
will face the entire Benedetti family’s wrath.”
He kept a snarl on his face, but finally nodded once. I waited for an
additional five seconds before turning around, trying to ignore Ciara’s
anguished cries. The woman didn’t deserve to be forced to deal with this
shit.
All women were precious.
Huffing, I kept a wide berth as I passed the two nurses and a security guard,
not bothering to take the elevator. While I realized the two soldiers were
trying to keep up with me, I wasn’t in the mood to wait for them. I had to
get to Gillian to make certain she was all right.
After that? I wasn’t certain I could keep my promise I’d just made.
The name on the door indicated Gillian had been moved into the room.
When the two men approached, I looked from one to the other. “You will
not leave her side. Period. Do I make that clear?”
“Of course, boss.”
I took several deep breaths before walking inside, faking a smile as I
walked toward her. She appeared even more frail that before, her hair still
stained with the blood caused by the crash. Another wave of anger pushed
into me, enough so my stomach was in knots. She was hooked up to an IV
as well as several monitors, but at least she was breathing on her own.
I stood over her for a few seconds, just watching her, grateful she seemed
peaceful. When I finally moved toward the window, the ache in my gut only
intensified. Why would Connor risk her life? Why not use a gun? I folded
my arms, now fully experiencing the pain from my own injuries. They
couldn’t matter. I had work to do.
As I closed my eyes, I allowed my mind to shift back to the wedding. At
least for a few minutes, I’d been lost in the moment, allowing the words the
priest required us to say flow into my mind.
For better, for worse.
For richer, for poorer.
In sickness and in health.
The money I didn’t have to worry about, nor did I care how much my estate
was worth. It was true that money couldn’t buy happiness. This had to be
the sickness, although caused by a man instead of an illness. I wasn’t
certain which was worse, disease or succumbing to monsters.
I almost laughed at the ridiculousness of the question. What did it matter at
this point?
When I heard a rustle, I returned to the side of her bed, peering down as her
eyelids fluttered open.
I couldn’t allow surprises in my life, but when she smiled, not only was I
astounded by her initial reaction, I was also incapable of comprehending
how she could offer such a kind gesture after everything that had happened.
“Enrique.”
Her voice was husky, her lips dry, but her eyes were clear.
“You don’t need to talk. You need your rest.” I kept my voice low as I
rubbed the side of her face.
“What… happened?”
“We were in a crash. You almost died.”
“A crash?” Gillian seemed confused at first. Then fear rushed into her
lovely eyes. “No! I saw…”
“Sshhh…” I whispered as the monitor indicated a change in her heart rate.
She fisted her hand as she stared at me, her lips pursing. I could tell she was
searching for answers.
I also had no doubt she knew who’d hit us. As I continued stroking her
cheek, she finally started to relax, her heartrate slowing.
“I saw his face.”
“I know.”
“My brother.”
“Yes.”
“He wanted… to kill us.”
There was such a quiet reverence in her words, as if her mind was able to
accept what had happened but her heart would never be able to. “I don’t
think he wanted to hurt you, just kill me. Just rest.” My thoughts drifted to
what the doctor had told me. I wasn’t certain when would be the right time
to share the news.
With my wife.
The woman who’d almost died because of a game of power.
She took several deep breaths, blinking rapidly.
“He hit us at a high rate of speed. Right?” Her words were said slowly,
almost in a whisper.
“On the driver’s side. If he wanted both of us dead, he would have hit us
head on. You need to rest. Tonight is critical in your recovery, but the doctor
told me you’re going to be just fine.”
She shook her head several times. “I can’t stay here. I won’t stay here.”
When she acted as if she was going to rip out her IV, I wrapped my hand
around her arm.
“Yes, you will. I’ll make certain of it. There will be guards standing just
outside your door.”
“Guards. You do think my family is intent on killing me. Don’t you? Don’t
you?”
As the beeps increased again, I closed my eyes, expecting nurses to rush in
at any moment. “No, I don’t think so.”
“Then why guard me?”
“Because that’s what I’m supposed to do.”
“That’s not good enough,” she growled.
I squeezed her hand. “Your father has other enemies, Gillian. Our family
does as well. This would be the perfect opportunity to try and hurt either
family even further. I will not allow that to happen.”
The quiet settling between us was almost as disturbing as the conversation.
“Just let me go,” she said in a small voice.
“You’re my wife. We are legally married.”
“A marriage forged in blood. Is my brother dead? Did you kill him?”
“Connor just came out of surgery. As long as he makes it through the night,
he will make it.”
She laughed then whimpered in pain. “So you can kill him. Why don’t you
just do it now? I know that’s what you’re going to do.”
There were so many emotions racing through me, yet my anger at the entire
situation always crushed the others. I leaned over, trying to control my
breathing. Every muscle hurt, the pain in my stomach almost impossible to
ignore, but another message needed to be sent. We couldn’t leave without
doing so. Business had to continue.
No matter the price.
I pressed my lips against one eyelid then the other before pulling back,
intertwining my fingers with hers. “I will make you a promise that I will not
hurt either your mother or your brothers.”
“You swear to God?”
God. Certainly there was no God who would ever allow me to make a
promise on his behalf.
“I make this oath to you as my wife. They will remain alive.”
I continued to stand over her, fighting my natural urge to lash out at
everyone involved. There was so much venom in her eyes, the kind of
hatred that would never fade away. I couldn’t blame her, but that no longer
mattered. She would now belong to me forever.
“If you break your promise, I will find a way to kill you. Do you
understand?”
“I understand.”
Gillian seemed satisfied, her breathing returning to normal. She pressed her
hand against her neck, once again anxious. “My necklace. Where is my
necklace?”
“I don’t know. I’ll see if I can find out if that will make you rest easier.”
“Please. Please! I have nothing left that matters to me. That’s all I have. You
managed to take away everything else. The necklace is special. Special. Not
that you can understand.” Tears formed in her eyes, which kept my anger
high.
“I’ll find the necklace. Please rest.” Exhaling, I turned away, heading for the
door.
“You’re injured.” There was actual concern in her voice.
A laugh bubbled to the surface. “I’ll be fine.”
“Always so stoic, refusing to feel the pain. Maybe you’re incapable of
doing so, but I’m not like you. I hurt deep inside, the kind of anguish that
will never be taken away.”
When I shifted in order to take another look, she’d closed her eyes, turning
her head as far away as possible.
My mother had always wanted her three princes to be happy and healthy,
but she’d always warned me that happiness could be short lived. I would
never forget a phrase she used every birthday and holiday.
“Che tu possa vivere cento anni di gioia e felicita, in grado di trovare la tua
vero autostima.”
May you live a hundred years of joy and happiness, able to find your true
self-worth.
As I walked out of the room, I finally began to understand the meaning.
And how I’d failed to live up to it all these years.
 CHAPTER 9

G illian

Pain.
Agony. Anguish. Distress. Sorrow. Hurt.
I couldn’t think of enough adjectives for the way I was feeling, the horror
settling inside. There was nothing but pain all around me.
Anguish in Enrique’s eyes.
Grief in my mother’s.
Distress in Sean’s.
But I’d caught a single glimpse of Connor’s the split second before he
rammed his car into ours.
Hatred.
He’d always resented me for being doted on by our father, although given
my father hadn’t put up a fight of any kind in order to save me, Sean’s way
was paved to heading the Irish mob one day. Nothing could stop his rise to
power, not that I ever intended on trying. I’d been taught my place as a girl,
now as a woman.
Nothing.
We were playthings, pretty little instruments to use when necessary, toys to
bring out and fawn over for special occasions.
Now I was even more of a possession, one that could be fucked and used,
caged and trained like an animal.
At least that’s what I’d struggled to keep in the back of my mind even when
another round of passion had exploded with Enrique only moments before
the wedding. I’d also captured the reverence in his eyes when we’d said our
vows. He was taking the marriage seriously, something I pretended was just
some kind of crazy event that could be undone at a later time.
I tried to take slow and steady breaths, even though I continued to feel
physical pain, just like my… husband. His refusal to acknowledge his
agony would get him killed one day. I didn’t want that.
The butterflies churned within me, my nerves on edge. Had my father
ordered the hit on Enrique? Didn’t he understand that I could have died in
the process?
Had he cared?
I stroked my neck, my emotions all over the place. The one possession that
meant anything to me was gone, and it was irreplaceable. As I closed my
eyes, I couldn’t get the visions of Connor’s warped, dark face out of my
mind or the sound of Enrique calling my name. I could remember almost
every detail, including the horrible fire that had burned the car into nothing
but twisted metal. I’d lost everything in the blaze, including any hope of
freedom.
Now I wasn’t entirely certain that freedom would mean anything different.
I’d be captured and kept by someone else in another business arrangement.
That was the way of the mob.
The use of possessions.
I shifted my attention to the door, wanting nothing more than to see Enrique
walking back through. A part of me craved his touch, his soft words. Oh,
who was I kidding? Every ounce of my being wanted him by my side,
protecting me.
Against all the evils.
Against… my family.
God. How had everything gotten so out of control?
I wanted to sleep. The exhaustion was making me crazy. But I was safe.
Right? Enrique wouldn’t allow anything to happen to me. Other enemies.
Yes, I’d always know there were. My father had kept such tight security that
I’d been refused almost everything normal in my life from going to a movie
with a girlfriend to attending my high school prom.
Not allowed.
“Well, Daddy. I’m not your little girl any longer. You can’t tell me what to
do.” Why I needed to express the words was beyond me, but it did make me
feel better. After tugging on the thin blankets, I tried to block out every
aspect of my life in order to get some rest.
Peace.
Maybe one day there would be peace.
As I slowly felt my muscles starting to relax, my thoughts shifted to
Enrique, dazzling images floating in my mind.
His chiseled face and the way the wind blew through his long, curly hair.
His eyes as they lit up anytime that I walked into a room.
His guttural sounds when he… fucked me.
His strong hands as they held me…
His…
Mmmm…
“You look perfect tonight,” Enrique said in nothing more than a whisper.
“You wore the dress I purchased for you.”
“Of course I did, sweet sir.”
“Sir. Since when did you start calling me sir?”
Everything about my husband’s husky laugh sent chills down my body. My
nipples ached from sliding back and forth across the silky material as I
walked closer. We were standing on one of the beautiful verandas, the bright
moon illuminating the space with sparkling light. When I was only a foot
away, I could see his nostrils flare as he drank in my perfume. His hunger
knew no bounds and I had no doubt he would spend hours ravaging me
later.
Very slowly he touched my arm, his smile sultry and full of emotion. “God, I
want you, my wife.”
“As you’ve said, I belong to you.”
He fisted my hair, yanking me closer and pulling me onto my toes. Then he
used his lips and teeth to rip down one strap on my dress, exposing my
breast. “Yes, you do. Never forget that.”
Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!

“No. No!” Blood was everywhere, covering his face. His eyes were vacant.
No. No. I held up my hands, unable to stop shaking. There were no red
stains, no bullet holes. A dream. A horrible nightmare. I doubled over,
gasping for air.
The sound of the door being shoved open echoed in my ears.
“Mrs. Benedetti. Are you alright?”
I didn’t care who was standing beside my bed. I just wanted to be left alone.
Tears slipped past my lashes, my heart thudding. The nightmare would be
real one day.
As I fought with the nurse’s hold, all I could see was the bloody vision of
Enrique’s dead body slumped against mine. My vision wasn’t just a dream.
It was a prediction.
“Let me go!” I insisted.
“No, you need to calm down. If you don’t, we’re going to have to restrain
you.”
Hissing, I continued glaring at the door, praying that Enrique would walk
in. When the door opened again, men scuffling outside, I pushed harder
against the nurse’s hold. “Sean!” I yelled, trying to get the attention of
Enrique’s soldiers. “Let him in.”
“Mrs. Benedetti, you need your rest,” the nurse insisted.
“Not yet. Leave me alone.” I hated the sound of my wail, the breakdown of
emotion skittering through my entire body. “Please. He’s my brother.”
“Let me in,” Sean insisted.
I shoved the nurse again, taking hard breaths. The pain continued coursing
through me from what I’d been through, but I refused to give in. I had to
see my brother.
“After this, you are going to rest.”
I barely acknowledged the nurse’s command, struggling into a sitting
position. I no longer cared about the pain. In my mind, I had to know the
truth about what Connor had done to my family. To me.
To my husband.
Sean jerked away from the two men holding him, his eyes imploring.
The nurse huffed, saying something under her breath as she moved toward
the door.
I bit my lower lip, fighting the anger and uncertainty sweeping through me.
I hated this, all of it. When we were finally left alone, Sean glanced toward
the door before taking several deep breaths.
“I was worried about you,” he said quietly.
I didn’t say anything as he approached cautiously, barely able to look me in
the eye.
“I understand you’re going to be alright,” he half whispered, every action
he took stilted.
“No thanks to Connor.”
“He didn’t mean what he did.”
I resisted laughing, still trying to catch my breath. “What he did almost
killed me, let alone my… Enrique.” I still couldn’t think of the man as my
husband. Everything seemed far too surreal.
Sean was hesitant as he approached, glancing over his shoulder at the door
more than once. “He was angry, out of his mind with rage.”
“So he chose to use that anger that way, trying to kill me.”
“He wasn’t trying to kill you!”
I closed my eyes briefly, fisting my hands. “Then what would you call it,
Sean? I’m in the hospital. I almost died on the operating table.”
“I’m so… sorry. You shouldn’t have been hurt.”
Sean had always been the sensitive one in the family. While I’d been forced
to hide my emotions since I could remember, he’d secured himself in his
world of intellectual studies, able to pretend that our family didn’t have
such a violent heritage. I’d admired him for his ability to get away from the
regime, but at this moment in time, he seemed weak. “Did Father order the
hit?”
“The hit?”
“Don’t act as if you don’t know what our father is about, Sean. That’s
beneath you. You’re second in line to take the gilded, bloody throne our
father created.” He’d never heard me talk this way. None of my family had.
I’d also forced myself in a vacuum, able to keep myself in a pretty little
bubble for far too long.
He studied me for a few seconds before shaking his head. “I don’t think so.
All I know is that when Connor saw you walking down the aisle, I could
barely keep him from lunging toward the Benedetti asshole.”
“The Benedetti asshole is now my husband because of a decision our father
made. From what I can tell, good ole Daddy was glad to get rid of me.”
“You can’t think that way.”
“What other way am I supposed to think?” I forced myself to look away
before I said something I might regret.
“Connor might die.”
“So I’ve heard.”
“And you don’t care?” he asked.
“What I care about is trying to have a life, one I want to live, not
surrendering to the rules of this family.” I beat my fist against the blanket,
the ache deep inside only partially because of the injuries I’d received. “If
Connor wakes up, tell him I never want to see him again.”
“Aww, sis, you don’t mean that.”
When he tried to reach for my hand, I jerked it away. “I do mean it, Sean.
Connor risked my life because he didn’t want the O’Sullivan family to lose
a battle. His decision had nothing to do with my life, only his. His future.
His leadership. That’s not acceptable. Now, unless you’re here to provide
good wishes for the life I’ve been forced to accept, I suggest you leave. I
need my rest.” I locked eyes with his, refusing to back down. My brother
needed to gain a backbone, but I knew better than to think he could.
I shouldn’t hate him, but a part of me wanted to lash out because he was the
only member of the men in the family to act like he gave a damn. Fuck my
family.
Sean’s eyes narrowed, but I could tell he remained emotional. I refused to
care. They’d abandoned me. So what? At least Enrique had promised some
kind of a viable life. What else did I have other than being kept on a short
leash?
As he backed away, his emotions riding his face, I kept a blank expression
on mine. This was a defining moment, even though I hated everything
about it. My family had chosen power and wealth over their own daughter.
Now I’d create a life for myself.
My way.
When he reached the door, he hesitated, his shoulders slumping. “I love
you, Gilly. You’re my beautiful baby sister. I only want what’s best for you.
Try and keep in mind that sometimes harsh decisions must be made.”
“If you only want what’s best, then stand up to our father for once. Force
changes. Free our mother to enjoy her life.”
He exhaled, nodding several times. “I only wish I could.”
When he walked out of the room, I realized I’d never felt so alone in my
entire life. I rolled on my side, touching my neck, wishing for my necklace.
Would I ever consider Enrique my family, live happily ever after? Who was
I kidding? My husband had been right. This was no romance novel.

Enrique

Surprises.
I hated them and always had. The one thing that had never occurred was
getting surprised by people. I was an excellent observer, the kind of man
who paid attention to detail, watching men as they exalted in their power.
I’d learned to pay attention to a glitch in a man’s eyes or a twitch of his
mouth. That made it easy to tell if the asshole was lying.
“Are you sure you want to do this, boss?” Constantine asked.
Given my nasty mood, I almost punched him in the jaw, but I knew my
emotions were still on edge given what had happened little more than forty-
eight hours before. I’d bided my time, testing my patience as well as
ignoring Matteo’s simple order. While I’d made an oath to Michael, as well
as a promise to my wife, I wasn’t certain I planned on keeping either one.
At least one of them would be broken.
I turned to face him, hissing under my breath. “Never question me again,
Constantine. Never. Do you hear me?”
Swallowing, he lowered his eyes out of respect. He knew my moods better
than most, capable of reading me then walking away if necessary. Only this
time, he didn’t have the option.
“I hear you, boss. It will never happen again.”
I’d remained enraged, ignoring the doctors and getting the hell out of the
hospital. I couldn’t stand the stench or the constant attention from nurses. I
also had no ability to handle watching my wife suffer in a hospital bed. At
least she was recuperating, her prognosis excellent. Anything else and I
would have escalated the actions I was about to take.
We’d be returning to Tuscany within two days where she could continue
healing.
Then I’d be forced to tell her the news about her possibilities of having
children. I’d made certain the doctor would remain quiet about her
condition, allowing me to handle telling her myself. I had no idea how
she’d take the news, but I had no desire to cause her additional harm.
Connor was another story. I could crush him without thinking twice.
I remained on the outside of the seedy club, shaking my head. O’Sullivan
had full control over dozens of businesses, some only supplying him
payment for protection while at others he’d placed hand selected
individuals to run the establishment. The Pink Dolls was more typical of
what Michael was interested in running.
Money from gambling and prostitution, both something my family
abhorred.
I unfastened my jacket, placing my hand on my weapon as seven other
soldiers flanked my side. This was all about ensuring O’Sullivan
completely understood the level of my family’s power, thinking twice about
allowing another attack. I’d refrained from telling Stefano my plans before
his departure. This incident would hold lingering effects and I wanted it to
be my responsibility alone.
And I was willing to face whatever consequences were necessary, as long as
Gillian remained protected.
As I walked inside, I was struck by the darkness, the ugly neon lights
crowding the ceiling lending little light. While the dance floor pulsed both
from music as well as flashing lights, the crowd of people were shadowed,
just another way of keeping their identities protected.
Almost no one paid attention to our arrival.
At least at first.
When a bartender finally realized who’d walked through their door, he
bolted away from the bar, disappearing into the darkness. I took a deep
breath, trying to ignore the lingering scent of perfume and testosterone.
Only one of the girls on stage seemed to notice our arrival, but her reaction
was to crowd closer to the edge of the platform, undulating her body in an
attempt to draw us into her seductive web. I suspected the customers taking
up space close to the front were regulars, barely offering a few dollars in
order to watch.
I moved closer, sliding a hundred-dollar bill in her garter belt, offering a
smile as I beckoned with a single finger.
“Hiya, honey. Lookin’ for a good time?” she asked, purring and tossing her
hair after asking the question.
“I’m only here for answers.”
She jerked her head in my direction, a hint of fear in her eyes as she shifted
her gaze to the men standing behind me. “I don’t know anything.”
I lifted two additional c-notes, pulling them away when she tried to snatch
them. “Tsk. Tsk. Not until I get the answers I’m looking for.”
“What do you want?” Even over the music, her voice was clear, her gaze
pointed. At least she wasn’t one of the girls who needed to indulge in drugs
in order to get through her shift.
“Who’s the manager working tonight?”
“Carter. He’s always here.”
Carter. I’d yet to hear the name, not that it mattered in the least. “Any
members of the O’Sullivan family?”
She swallowed hard, barely able to continue dancing. After shooting a look
over her shoulder, she shrugged until I gave her a harsh look.
“Sean is here. You don’t want to mess with him. Trust me. He’s brutal.”
I found it interesting that she was afraid of Sean. That didn’t seem like the
man I’d met before. He’d been unassuming, allowing both his father and his
brother to take command. However, I’d learned a long time ago that looks
and actions could be deceiving.
Snickering, I was glad I’d selected this location. “Where?”
“Behind the stage. Don’t ask me anything else. There are always eyes
watching.”
I slipped the two bills into her garter, giving her a nod of approval. “You did
good. Now, I suggest you take off for the night.”
“They’ll kill me,” she contested.
“Trust me, sweetheart. You don’t want to be here.”
I didn’t wait to see if she scampered off the stage, seeking safety
somewhere else. I simply followed where she’d pointed, the same direction
the bartender had fled. I had to admit, I was eager to get the hell out of the
country.
While I took my time heading down the long hallway, I had no doubts my
soldiers were keeping a clear eye on ensuring we weren’t interrupted. They
knew exactly what to do, including pushing anyone away who wanted to
join us.
This was a private party after all.
As I’d anticipated, the bartender had already announced our presence.
However, I wasn’t looking for the element of surprise. I had no issues with
looking the bastards in the eyes while I explained their fate.
As I walked inside the expansive room, only Sean registered any sign of
emotion, but it wasn’t what I’d expected, nor was his appearance. Gone
were the jeans I’d seen him wearing before. He’d donned a suit, one that
would rival several of the tailored designer pieces I owned. He stood with a
smug look on his face, acting as if our arrival was nothing more than an
inconvenience.
The other man’s actions were entirely different. When he reached for a
weapon positioned on his desk, Constantine was quick to react, nearly
crushing his fingers as he smashed his Glock across the man’s hand.
The howl was to be expected.
Sean’s lack of reaction wasn’t.
Perhaps Gillian’s brother was entirely different than I’d believed him to be.
My mistake. I rarely underestimated an enemy, my keen abilities enabling
me to read them like a book. The rare exception pissed me off.
Sean approached, his smile further adding to my anger.
“I should have anticipated a visit from you,” he said almost too casually, as
if he did expect some kind of retaliation.
I studied his face for a few seconds before turning my attention to the man I
suspected was Carter, his moans continuing from the force used to try to
keep him in line. It suddenly dawned on me what had actually occurred
only two days before.
“You convinced Connor to go against his father’s wishes. Didn’t you? You
played on your brother’s emotions until he reacted without thinking.”
His eyes were fucking twinkling, indicating I was correct. “Let’s just say I
have significant influence over my brother.”
Jesus. I’d fallen into the asshole’s act. I couldn’t help but wonder if Gillian
had any idea that Sean was really taking the lead directly under his father.
“Fascinating. You didn’t care if he was killed in the process. Talk about
brotherly love.” I studied the two other men remaining in the room, their
faces registering anxiety. Maybe my family’s reputation had preceded me.
“Business is business. I’m certain that’s something your father told you
more than once.” Even the way he laughed was entirely different than I
would have expected.
“Yes, you’re exactly right, which is why I decided to pay the club a visit.”
My father. Was it possible the shithead had been the one to command the hit
against my father? I wouldn’t put it past him. I certainly didn’t like or
appreciate the subterfuge that had occurred, which was why I wasted no
time in conversing any longer.
With a simple wave of my hand, the three other players in the room had a
bullet driven in between their eyes. I continued to find Sean’s reactions
interesting. He didn’t flinch or move a single muscle as the men dropped to
the floor. I had to admit, his calm and collected demeanor further angered
the beast inside of me.
“Are you finished?” he asked in a calm tone.
“Actually, I haven’t decided yet. At this point, it’s going to depend on you.”
“How so?”
I took my time studying the office, chuckling under my breath. While posh
in design, there was no indication this was a true place of business. There
were no file cabinets or printers, a single computer that appeared several
years old. The room was nothing more than a shell in case it was invaded
by cops.
Whatever game Sean had been playing had gotten on my last nerve.
Without hesitation, I tugged my weapon into my hand, placing the barrel
under his chin. Even in doing so, I was able to see a vision of Gillian’s face
when she asked me to spare her brothers.
Sean didn’t seem fazed in the least.
“I’m going to make the assumption that you handle much of the dirty work
for your father.”
He finally appeared uncomfortable as I shoved the cold, hard steel into his
skin. “Your assumptions are correct.”
“As I told your father, your family is out of warnings. If it wasn’t for the
way your sister cares about you as well as Connor, I wouldn’t have wasted
my time coming here. Since I have, you’re going to learn a valuable lesson.
Our family will be taking over twenty-five percent of your operation.”
Now I’d riled him.
I wasn’t surprised when he wrapped his hand around the barrel of my gun,
but I was perturbed. The few assholes who’d done that had learned the hard
way the action wasn’t in their best interest. It would seem Sean thought he
was larger than life.
After lifting a single eyebrow, I took a deep breath. “Take your hand away,
Sean. If you don’t, I’ll be forced to take a single shot just because you’ve
pissed me off. Now, I don’t think you really want that. Do you?”
Sean hesitated, as expected, but finally realized that he had no other choice.
As he lowered his hand, his eyes narrowed. I would bet he was making a
silent promise to himself about what he planned on doing when he had the
chance.
“You won’t get away with this. My father won’t allow it.”
I pushed him against the wall with another hard shove of my gun against his
throat. The last thing I needed to do was to lose my temper. Still, a part of
me wanted to pull the trigger, my anger increasing with every passing
second.
However, Gillian’s plea continued to shift into my mind. “As I told you
before, twenty-five percent. I’m leaving a number of my men here to make
certain our new arrangement gets off the ground without a hitch. They will
have instructions to eliminate any issues without hesitation. I suggest you
explain that to your father. I assure you that either one of my brothers or I
will return to consider altering our business arrangement. There is no
negotiation.”
While he finally seemed to accept that I’d stripped away a part of his
control, I had no doubt he was faking his reaction, trying to keep me off
guard.
“Do not hurt my sister or you will die by my hands.”
I laughed, continuing to stare him in the eyes. “I don’t think it’s your place
to dictate a single thing to me or to any member of my family at this point. I
will return in two days for another discussion.”
His smile reminded me of pure evil as well as one I’d issue myself. I had to
give the man credit for his acting abilities.
A part of me wanted the asshole to ignore my demands. That would provide
me with an excuse to execute him if necessary.
As I backed away, the silence we shared together was enough of a
statement.
We would meet again, except when we did, only one of us would survive
the outcome.
 CHAPTER 10

T uscany

Gillian

Family.
Maybe everyone took family for granted. I was beginning to suspect that I’d
done that my entire life. While I’d always known that the O’Sullivan family
looked polished and happy when required, every picture highlighting our
smiling faces, my psyche had always known the depiction was a façade.
Still, I could remember happy times including fancy celebrations and
presents that kept me joyful for several days.
The reality always seemed to take hold, wrapping its jagged claws around
my little world and yanking me into the here and now. That sometimes
included our father being vacant from our lives for days, even weeks at a
time. He enjoyed time away from us, which is one reason the house in the
Hamptons was purchased. The sad thing was that our mother seemed much
happier when he was missing from our lives.
However, Connor had always taken the brunt of our father’s absence,
sulking around the house as if his world had ended. Very little had brought
him out of his anger and depression. As he’d grown older, he’d been
allowed to accompany our father on ‘special’ trips, returning different every
time.
More reserved, as if he would hold secrets to the grave.
More light dancing in his eyes, which made him jovial and even playful.
Yet I’d noticed a permanent change in his demeanor, a growing power that
refused to be denied.
That’s when I’d become afraid of his manic actions, his brutality that I’d
seen expressed to anyone who pissed him off.
I fisted my hand, trying to keep my sadness from becoming overwhelming.
Just like many of his decisions over the years, the one he’d recently made,
turning Enrique’s rental car into charred metal had been impulsive. He’d
reacted on his emotions as well as his need to keep control.
At my possible expense.
I wanted to hate him, but I didn’t have that in my heart. My mother had
been certain to remind me over the years that there was good in everyone.
Including the enemies who attacked us every so often.
Including my brothers.
And especially my father.
At this moment, I wasn’t so certain, the disbelief remaining. I stared out the
window, watching the fluffy clouds float by. My new life was now just
beginning. I was apprehensive, yet there was a level of unexpected
excitement. Even that was confusing. How could I want this? Maybe I
didn’t. God, I sounded so helpless and stupid, and I hated myself for it.
I’d never been out of the United States, not even for a big fancy vacation.
That’s because our family had never really taken one, other than spending a
few days in Florida, forced to leave early because of some issue my father
was required to attend to.
Now, Italy. While the flight had been extraordinary, the private jet
reminding me of the toys kept and used by billionaires, their evocative
stories gracing the pages of steamy romance novels, I had a feeling the
Benedetti family was similar to mine.
But this wasn’t fantasy. This was just a part of the lifestyle Enrique had
lived with since his birth. While my parents had money, it was never to this
extreme. I stared out the window as the plane started its descent, the view of
the mountains and lush greenery picturesque.
Almost a full week had passed since our wedding and the near horrific
tragedy. While the only lingering effects remaining were a few bruises as
well as some tenderness, Enrique had insisted that I remain on the couch in
the penthouse after my release from the hospital. He’d been so quiet since
then, leaving for business often twice a day, returning with a dark haze
enshrouding him, never saying a word about where he’d been. I was only
his wife after all. Whatever was bothering him was taking a toll on both of
us.
What troubled me more than his silence was the odd look in his eyes. They
appeared haunted and almost vacant, as if a part of him had been lost in the
wreck and subsequent fire. If only we could spend time talking, getting to
know each other.
But he’d remained quiet.
I’d been forced to talk to the police on two occasions, although being
required to identify my brother as the driver had been difficult. When the
wreck had been ruled an accident, I was prepared for Enrique to gun down
my entire family.
As the plane continued its descent, Enrique turned his head, studying me
intently. I didn’t need to glance into his eyes to know he was trying to figure
out what I was thinking. Good luck figuring that out. I bit back a laugh. My
inner voice was right. My thoughts were swimming in quicksand.
In another unexpected action, he reached over, taking my hand into his. The
moment he squeezed, a shiver coursed through me, a slight moan escaping
my mouth. While the electricity remained, the feeling of comfort was more
important. He was reassuring me that everything would be alright.
Would it?
Was it remotely possible?
Another five minutes passed, and he hadn’t let go of my hand, nor had he
said anything. I wanted to scream at him to tell me what was going to
happen, but I couldn’t find the words. When another few minutes ticked
away, I was the one who finally removed my fingers.
The only sound he made was a deep exhale.
Even though the plane landed without incident, my stomach continued to
churn. After the jet came to a stop, the engines shutting down, the pilot
appeared out of the cockpit, conversing with Enrique in Italian. Every few
seconds, the man glanced in my direction, finally giving me a nod and a
smile.
I guess he just learned my place in the Benedetti world.
As Enrique guided me to the private runway, as expected, there were two
SUVs waiting, armed guards standing by the exterior, their faces without
expression and dark shades covering their eyes. The day was beautiful,
barely a cloud in the sky. I could see the mountains in the distance, lush
greenery surrounding the private airstrip.
I was whisked to an open door, shoved inside the back like precious cargo.
I’d never felt so awkward in my life. I had nothing with me, no mention of
my beloved necklace. While someone had purchased a lovely dress and
shoes for me travel in, I’d seen no other suitcases. The entire situation was
almost comical.
A new country.
A new husband.
A new life.
A new wardrobe.
I said the words in my mind like some mantra, maybe to keep me sane.
As expected, Enrique climbed in beside me, issuing a series of commands
to the SUV’s driver then easing back. I tried to keep my nerves at bay,
staring out the window as the airport faded into the distance. Within
seconds, the typical four-lane roads shifted into two lanes, the terrain
becoming curvy. As the views changed, becoming even more incredible, I
was unable to keep from gasping audibly. There was a glow around
everything from the afternoon sun, the golden illumination presenting a
magical atmosphere.
“Tuscany is one of the most beautiful places on earth,” Enrique whispered.
I was startled he’d said anything, but even with the low volume of his
voice, I could tell there was absolute love for the area. “Yes. It’s lovely. You
have a house?”
He chuckled. “I live on my parents’ estate, a winery. I assure you that I have
plenty of land. You’ll see.”
The complicated, secretive man continued to make me curious. I shifted
toward him, daring to lean as close as the seatbelt would allow. “What kind
of wines?”
“Reds mostly, although we’ve developed an award-winning champagne in
recent years.” His answer was succinct, which was typical of him. Damn
him for shutting down again. Suddenly, his eyes came to life, his sullen
expression changing. “And the olives are perfect this year, the weather
finally cooperating. We have six wines that recently won medals in a
competition, one of them highlighted in the Wine Connoisseur magazine.”
When I said nothing, he shot me a quick look, chuckling under his breath.
“It’s one of the finest magazines in the world, the wines featured becoming
best sellers. We’ve already seen a boost in sales even though the issue
hasn’t gone live yet. If our calculations are correct, our sales will jump two
hundred percent for the quarter, the anticipation for the year off the charts.”
His excitement was infectious. “You really love the estate, don’t you?”
“I grew up picking grapes, working alongside the other employees. Our
father insisted that his children learn every aspect of the business, no matter
what grunt work we were required to perform. Every one of us hated it at
first, doing everything to get away, but I fell in love after a few months. It’s
salt of the earth, dirt under your fingernails. I was exhausted every night but
exhilarated in the morning. A beautiful, peaceful way to work.”
I couldn’t have been more surprised at the way he talked about the work or
his family’s legacy. “That sounds amazing. I’d love to see every inch of the
estate.”
He snapped his head in my direction. “Would you?”
The look of shock on his face tore through me. He’d never guessed I’d give
a damn about where I was going to live. “Absolutely. And I can’t wait to
taste the wines.” With that, I burst into giggles, like some love-struck girl. I
slapped my hand over my mouth, trying to stop the laughter.
When he laughed with me, his eyes twinkling, I saw the glimmer of the
man I’d seen in the hospital. “I can just see you picking grapes now. The
sun highlighting your hair, the wind blowing your light dress around your
legs and tiny beads of perspiration trickling down the sides of your face.
That would be a sight that would remain with me for years.”
Now there was a faraway look on his eyes, as if he was imagining the
vision, hoping that it would happen.
“First of all, buddy, I wouldn’t be picking grapes in a dress. Try overalls
and work boots.”
My statement forced another laugh from his throat, the sultry sound heating
every cell and muscle.
“That is something I would love to see,” he murmured, his nostrils flaring.
As he leaned closer, I shuddered from his scent alone. So masculine. So
exotic.
Hunger boiled through me. Unexplainable. Crazy. Amazing.
He cupped my face, gently rubbing his thumb back and forth across my
lips. “That is definitely something I would like to see, my lovely wife.”
When he crushed his mouth over mine, the same intense feelings from days
before rushed into my system. I was instantly lightheaded, unable to think
clearly. I closed my eyes, realizing it was impossible to see anything. He
held me as close as possible as he slid his tongue inside, sweeping it across
mine as the passion continued to build. All I could hear were echoes of my
thumping heart, my desire building to a boiling point.
I pressed my hands against his chest, clinging to him like a lifeline. I could
do this for hours, enjoying the intimacy and the closeness. He was raw and
in need, yet gentle and caring. The kiss continued for several minutes, the
man exploring my entire mouth. God, how I wanted the moment to
continue.
Sadly, he broke the heat between us when the engine slowed, the driver
making an obvious turn. But he smiled, darting his eyes back and forth.
“I want you. I will have you. You are my wife.”
The statement was made in a possessive way, so powerful. I wasn’t angered
with them or terrified of what they meant. I was just… excited.
“Look,” he encouraged, nodding toward the window.
As I followed his orders, gazing outside, I couldn’t keep from squealing.
The entrance was just as I would have expected, stone columns on both
sides, the sign indicating the winery in big, bold letters. But the greenery, so
lush and colorful took my breath away. Tropical flowers and trees lined the
massive road, the mountains now appearing like I could reach out and touch
them.
And everywhere there were trees filled with hanging fruit. Of course,
olives. I pressed my hand against my lips, stunned at the view. I could see a
few buildings in the distance, including what appeared to be some kind of
store. “What is that?”
“My mother’s domain. Her wine shop. Tours are given, tastings. She has
hundreds of products including fresh breads and cheeses. And we have a
restaurant.”
“My God. This is truly incredible.”
“You haven’t seen anything yet,” he said with glee in his tone. “We’ll go to
my house and enjoy a nice evening. Then we’ll take a tour tomorrow.”
“Before you leave for business?”
He cocked his head, still grinning like a kid. “It’s my hope to spend some
time here. We will plan a trip at a later date, if that’s what you’d like.”
“Yes, that would be nice.” I still felt awkward being treated as if my desires
mattered. How could they?
I tossed aside the thought, still leaning forward and studying everything.
The moments as the drive continued were precious, allowing me to feel real
joy, even if it was short lived. As a house came into view, my mouth
dropped open. It wasn’t a mansion, but so exquisite that the sight of it took
my breath away.
“That’s yours?”
“That’s mine,” he muttered. “My respite.”
The look was Mediterranean but without being stuffy, the fountain in front
of the curved driveway adding to the impressive exterior. The landscaping
was just as stunning, various colors of tangerine, yellow, and fuchsia
creating an inviting atmosphere. There were two stories, not the four or five
I’d imagined, the view of the mountains in the background even more
spectacular than from the front of the estate.
As the driver pulled directly in front, bypassing the three-car garage, I held
my breath.
“I understand you won’t consider this your home for a long time. I do hope
you’ll try and make it your own.”
At least his words made me smile. “I’m not certain how or if I can do that.”
“If you want to make changes, just let me know and I’ll have it arranged.”
“Do you have people to do everything for you?”
He laughed as he opened the door, the sunlight spilling in. “I do have a
housekeeper given I travel extensively, the estate employing several
gardeners, but no one else comes inside my house or the grounds. That is a
rule no one violates.”
“Does that mean you cook?” I gave him a sly smile.
“More often than you might think.” He winked then exited the SUV,
speaking to the same two men who’d been at the airport, their vehicle
following us the entire time.
My door was opened, the driver saying nothing as I eased onto the
aggregate driveway. The scent of the flowers only a few feet away was
aromatic, tickling my senses. Home. No, I wasn’t certain I had the
capability of thinking of the four walls and a roof as anything but a lavish
prison.
Just like one I’d left.
The irony remained eating at me inside.
Enrique leaned against the car, waiting for me to take in the view before
motioning toward the front door.
“Aren’t you going to have your men sweep the place for thugs?” I asked as
casually as possible.
“I assure you the area is protected, more secure than you might imagine.
Soldiers patrol the entire estate every day and every night for any signs of a
breach. Don’t worry, my lovely bride. You’ll be safe with me.” The second
he wrapped his hand around the handle of the double doors, he turned to
face me. “However, you are to remain on the grounds at all times unless
you are escorted by at least one of my men. Is that clear?”
“Yes.” I didn’t bother arguing with him. I knew better.
So many aspects of Enrique and his life surprised me, including the interior
of the house. There were no dark woods and heavy paneling systems, huge
pieces of furniture dating back to ancient times. The wood was light in
color, with some textured veneer and the airy, coastal feeling started the
moment I stepped into the foyer. My line of sight was drawn to the colorful,
massive painting on one of the entryway walls. It had to be the same artist
as every piece in the penthouse.
I stood in front of the gorgeous painting for a few seconds, admiring the
bold color.
“You seem fascinated by the art more than the house itself,” he said as he
flanked my side.
“It’s gorgeous, just like all the other pieces. Yes, I’m impressed.”
“There are many more for you to enjoy. Come on. Make yourself at home.”
Almost immediately he yanked off his jacket, barely tossing it over the back
of a cream-colored leather couch, unbuttoning his shirt then rolling up his
sleeves as he walked to the triple set of glass doors.
After opening one of them, he took a deep breath, the light breeze flowing
through his shoulder-length hair.
I studied him, sensing he meant what he said about the location being a
respite. He was much more relaxed, enjoying being home. The room was
what you’d expect to find in any normal environment, complete with a large
television and speakers in every corner of the room. Plump, colorful pillows
were placed just so on the couches and two stuffed chairs, everything
tropical in nature. I found it difficult to come any further into the room.
After a few seconds, he sensed my hesitation, shifting around and giving
me a mischievous look. “You seem perplexed.”
“I didn’t expect your home to look like this.”
He allowed another boisterous laugh before walking in my direction,
brushing the tips of his fingers down the length of both arms. “What exactly
did you expect? Dungeons? Firearms placed on the walls? Or did you think
of me as more of a Neanderthal hunter, heads of elk and bear placed like
prized possessions?”
“Maybe the latter,” I teased, aware two of his men had followed us inside.
While I hated the intrusion, there was no doubt this was just the beginning
of additional security.
“Lady, you have a lot to learn about me.” His light touch continued to send
tremors straight into my pussy, my nipples fully aroused. He issued two
distinct growls, the sound reverberating in the room. “You are now my
queen.” When his phone rang, I could see the instant change in his
personality, his anger returning to the surface within a flash. “Constantine,
take Gillian to our room. I have business to attend to.” I heard a slight snarl
as he returned his attention in my direction. “Stay there until I come for
you. Then I’ll give you the grand tour.” He kissed my forehead, squeezing
my arms as if he never wanted to let go.
I wasn’t certain if I was supposed to utter ‘yes, sir’ in a reply, but I
remained silent, my heart racing.
Enrique let go of his grip, trying to offer a smile, but all the emotion I’d
seen before was gone.
With that, I was dismissed, the lovely arrival cut short by a simple phone
call.
“Yes, boss.”
Boss.
How many times had I heard soldiers refer to my father in the same way?
Too many to count. As the soldier escorted me from the room and toward
the set of stairs, I allowed my thoughts to drift to the times I’d referred to
my father as a business mogul, or a man in charge of a corporation. Other
little girls were happy to share their fathers were firemen or doctors,
soldiers returning from a real war, or nothing more than accountants.
But I’d imagined a normal life through their eyes, no worry about intruders
destroying our home or capturing either myself or one of my brothers.
Nothing had changed yet everything had.
I was now one queen of the Italian mafia.
A prisoner with a crown of gold and blood.

There was no warning as the door to the bedroom was swept open only an
hour later. The smile on Enrique’s face was completely unexpected. He
appeared as if he had no worries in the world.
“What do you think so far?” he asked as he leaned against the doorjamb, the
impish grin on his face matching the twinkling of his eyes.
He’d changed into jeans and a polo shirt, the color matching his eyes.
While I’d stepped out onto the expansive balcony, I’d seen little other than
rolling hills and what appeared to be miles of vineyards. At least the warm
breeze had been inviting, almost relaxing.
“Beautiful, but I feel like I’m in a cage. Plus, I’d love to be able to change.
Is there any way we can go shopping?”
Enrique lifted a single eyebrow before taking long strides to one of the
closets, throwing open the two doors, flicking on a light. “Constantine
should have told you that you could explore the entire room. I think you’ll
find everything you need inside.”
The man was still carrying his weapon in the small of his back. Even
though he’d assured me the location was secure, he remained worried.
Something must have occurred when I was still in the hospital.
Curious, I kept my eyes locked on his as I walked closer. The closet was
filled with every piece of clothing I could imagine from summer dresses to
jeans, more formal attire and shoes. As I walked inside, I knew I didn’t
have to bother checking the size. The man seemed to know everything
about me without asking a single question. That was both disturbing as well
as charming in some crazy way. The colors and styles were exactly like
ones I’d select, the soft materials of the dresses feminine with a dramatic
flair. I was stunned that it seemed he’d gathered all my likes and dislikes.
“How? These are gorgeous.”
“I’m glad you like them. I thought you would.”
“Who did the shopping?”
“A little-known secret. I have two sisters-in-law who were happy to help. I
hope the items meet your approval.”
“Why do you care?”
“Why?” he repeated.
“Yes, why bother? I don’t understand why you would bother worrying.
Don’t you have more important things on your mind?”
His face clouded. “Business is a constant in my life, Gillian. I think you can
understand that better than most. However, my success is only guaranteed
by paying attention to details. I noticed the colors in your suitcase before
you closed it. I’ve watched the way your eyes light up to different works of
art. Then I imagined the kind of woman you hungered to become. In my
mind, giving direction to two women who’ve been in your position was
easy. I’m sorry if you don’t approve.”
“That’s not what I said.”
He seemed to ignore me. While he wasn’t angry with my reaction, there
was a bitterness to his tone, a sense of disappointment. “We can certainly
provide you with anything you need. I’ll arrange for a trip.”
“No, Enrique. They’re truly lovely.” I was tongue tied, searching to find
words so we could return to the way it had been before.
“Why don’t you change into something for now. I’ll be on the patio just off
the kitchen. I’m certain you can find your way.” He stopped at the doorway,
not bothering to turn around. “I have a surprise for you. This is the start of
our honeymoon after all.”
Did he really think I’d been pining away to pretend like we were madly in
love? Did he anticipate that by plying me with clothes and gifts that I would
suddenly accept the world that had been shoved down my throat? I… God,
I still found it difficult to think clearly around him.
A surprise. He didn’t seem like that kind of man.
He walked out.
I wanted to scream.
Instead, I stood still for a full minute, listening to the sound of his footsteps
as he walked away. And for some reason, my heart ached for him.
My actions perfunctory, I selected another dress, one fitting the tropical feel
of the house. Every muscle ached from sadness as well as exhaustion from
the long day, but even the thought of a surprise brought a small sense of joy.
How ridiculous.
I found him easily enough, marveling at the way the setting sun had created
strings of colors dancing across the sky. The two glass doors were open, the
stone patio another beautiful creation. He stood staring at the mountains, a
glass of wine in his hand. The open bottle of red was surrounded by fruits
and cheeses, crackers and breads. There were vegetables and spreads, a
candle flickering in the light breeze.
As I gazed at the bottle, a tiny smile crossed my face. Of course he would
select a wine from his family’s vineyards. As expected, he sensed my
presence, turning swiftly, the glint in his eyes returning. When he walked
closer, he seemed to take his time, finally reaching for the other crystal
stem. He expertly poured, not a single drop spilled. When he handed me the
glass, our fingers touched, electricity immediately shooting down my arms.
The look in his eyes was more carnivorous than before, a man on the prowl.
A man prepared to take what now legally belonged to him.
I hid behind the glass, still trying to control my emotions. As I took a sip,
the burst of flavor took away some of the angst. “This is delicious.”
“This is our multi-award–winning cabernet. It also happens to be my
mother’s favorite.”
“Your mother has excellent taste.”
“Yes, she does, at least in most things.” His eyes never left me as I
continued to enjoy the wine, finally reaching for a strawberry. The fruit was
luscious and sweet, so juicy that drops slipped past my lips. I laughed
softly, more out of embarrassment than anything else. As soon as I wiped
my finger through the beads, he yanked my hand away, bringing my finger
to his mouth.
The moment of heat and fire as he sucked on my finger was a powerful
firestorm, searing every nerve ending. I couldn’t blink or breathe, the
butterflies returning as he took his time sucking and licking.
My mouth was suddenly dry, my heart racing. He was far too seductive in
everything he did. A few seconds later, he removed his finger, grinning like
some kid. Then his face clouded, as if something crossed his mind.
“What’s wrong?”
“Who said anything was wrong?”
“I’m beginning to read your moods. You have something you need to tell
me.”
He sighed, shaking his head slightly. “Maybe you should sit down.”
“Maybe you should just tell me.” I took a sip of wine, trying to calm my
nerves.
As he turned his head, gazing toward the mountains, he was extremely
troubled. I shouldn’t care but I did. “Your injuries were significant.”
“I know but I’m feeling much better.”
“I’m glad.” When he hesitated again, I inched closer.
“Just tell me, Enrique. Did something happen to Connor?”
“No, Connor is still alive. I kept my promise. However, your injuries were
more extensive than you know.”
“Meaning what?” A lump formed in my throat.
“You had to have an ovary removed. The crash…” He finally turned to face
me, brushing his knuckles across my cheek. “We’ll need for you to see a
specialist.”
He didn’t need to share anything else. I already knew what he was going to
say. “I can’t have children. Can I?”
“As I said, we will take you to a specialist.”
I wasn’t certain how I felt about the news. I certainly had no desires to have
a child with the man, but to lose the possibility was… When I closed my
eyes, he continued caressing my face. “That’s fine. Maybe because I’m
considered damaged goods, you’ll let me go.” He was silent once again,
immediately pulling his hand away. I could tell I’d angered him.
A full two minutes passed.
“You’re not damaged goods, Gillian, and I will never let you go.”
Now I felt empty inside, my rollercoaster of emotions almost causing me to
burst into tears. I stood quietly, numb. He seemed more bothered than I was.
What was I supposed to say to him? I had nothing left inside, everything in
my life surreal.
“You haven’t asked about your surprise,” he said quietly.
“I don’t usually get surprises.”
He shook his head as he yanked one of the chairs from the bistro table,
patting his lap. “Come.”
“Not a spanking.”
His booming laugh returned, the sound filtering into me like a tidal wave.
“No. You will know when punishment is required. Come.”
I cautiously approached, still uncertain of everything he did. As I sat
gingerly on his lap, his hot breath cascaded across my neck. Shuddering, I
bit my lip as he retrieved a small box from under a napkin. There was no
special wrapping paper, just a gold bow positioned on top of a plain white
box.
“What is it?” I asked before putting my wine on the table.
“You’re going to have to open it to find out.”
As I took it from his hand, I was able to look past his armor for a few
precious seconds. A part of him was broken. I was certain of it. A lost soul
searching for something he wasn’t certain of. The glimpse quickly faded as
he nudged me to finish my task.
My hand was shaking as I opened the box, pulling away the tissue paper.
I’d never expected to feel the series of emotions or sensations that I did at
that moment. They were so overwhelming that tears formed in my eyes.
“The locket. How?”
“I searched the vehicle myself until I was able to find it. I had a jeweler I
know repair the broken clasp. Fortunately, he was able to polish away the
charred remnants. It’s not perfect, but I wanted to find it for you.”
At first, I had no idea what to say or how to express my gratitude. Then I
threw my arms around his neck, allowing a single tear to fall.
And I knew in my heart that I could fall hard for the man who’d given me
the one thing that was so precious, a man who’d taken the time to bring me
a moment of happiness.
A man who had no issue killing when necessary.
Evil.
Dangerous.
Sexy.
My husband.
The realization was horrifying.
 CHAPTER 11

E nrique

Horror.
I’d seen the expression in Gillian’s eyes more than once, including at this
moment. What I found odd is that I’d been looking forward to returning her
necklace since I’d located it the day before we’d left. Finding it had been
luck, a glimmer of the chain shining in the sun. I also had lied to her as if by
instinct, repairing the piece myself. There was no reason for me to lie. She
should mean nothing to me, especially after my unexpected meeting with
Sean.
She was just a cog in a wheel, a prize to be cherished then tossed aside, but
I already cared about her. Her lack of reaction to finding out she might be
unable to have children also troubled me. Maybe the thought of producing a
child by my seed was far too disgusting for her to tolerate. So be it.
However, it was at that moment I realized she’d never feel anything for me.
There weren’t any number of jeweled pieces or stunning clothing, trips to
exotic locations that would take away the horror of how our marriage had
happened in the first place.
I would devour her. That was my right. And she would submit to my needs.
That was all I should be thinking about.
That was all that mattered.
Except it wasn’t.
I’d realized overnight that I wanted more. A family. A happy home. Every
muscle inside my body was tensed, my heart skipping beats at the thought
alone. What the hell was wrong with me? I had to put this into perspective.
After a few seconds, I forced every emotion away. Goddamn it. Why did it
trouble me so much?
Let her go. She means nothing.
As I pushed her off my lap, my phone rang. I’d been expecting a call from
one of my soldiers handling two of our ports. There’d been too many ugly
rumors flying about a possible sabotage of some of our products. If the
information proved to be true, I’d have to cut our evening short, which
seemed appropriate given her reactions.
“I need to take this,” I stated as I rose to my feet, no longer hungry for
anything but her voluptuous body.
“Why not?” she said as she turned away.
The almost perfect moment had been shattered. As with everything in my
life, I wasn’t allowed to enjoy a moment of happiness. I walked into the
house, moving through the kitchen. “What did you find, Luis?”
“There’s no evidence of anything suspicious going on.”
“What about word on the street?”
“If you mean a planned attack of any kind, I haven’t heard anything
directly,” he said. “The first shipment is ready and will be leaving the port
in thirty minutes, the second to follow maybe two hours later. I’ll keep an
eye on everything.”
“Make certain you do. I don’t care what feathers you need to ruffle; those
shipments need to get to their destinations. We have too much money riding
on it. Shake up the sources. They’ve kept their ears close to the ground. If
anything is being planned, they’ll know.”
“Understood, boss. I’ll spend some time ruffling feathers and let you
know.”
“Good. Don’t fail me on this, Luis. We have a lot at stake.”
“Yes, sir. You have my word.”
His word. Why was I beginning to question almost every employee? Trust
was difficult for the entire Benedetti family, especially for me. There were
too many loose ends, possibilities of betrayal.
After I ended the call, I stared at my phone, continuing to walk toward my
office. I’d yet to call Matteo, something that had to be done. Might as well
be now. When he answered on the third ring, I could already hear disdain in
his voice.
“I heard about the decision you made on your own,” he said quietly.
“Which part, threatening O’Sullivan or killing some of his men?”
“Don’t take this lightly, Enrique. The plan was to allow him time to swelter
while we rolled into New York.”
“And do you really think he was going to allow that to happen without
putting up a fight?” I asked, chuckling under my breath.
“Maybe not, but we had a plan in case he reared his ugly head. Now, you’ve
set a tone, the ripples already reaching some of our clients. But you already
know that. Are the shipments intact?”
“No issues; however, it would seem Sean O’Sullivan is playing a much
larger role in his father’s organization than we originally thought. In fact, I
have the distinct feeling he’s in line to take over when his father is
removed.”
Matteo sighed. “If that’s the case, both brothers are loose cannons. We may
be required to control the situation, but not now.”
I rubbed my eyes, my instinct telling me we wouldn’t have long before we
were forced to handle the fallout. “Understood, but if O’Sullivan makes an
attempt to claim Gillian, he will face my wrath.”
“Also understood. Our soldiers will keep an eye on his actions. If necessary,
we’ll alter the end of the plan. Meanwhile, we continue with business as
normal. I need you to stay focused.”
Business as normal. I continued to have a bad feeling we wouldn’t be
blessed but for so long. I knew there were also personal reasons for his
increasing concern, his wife’s health on the forefront of his mind. “How is
Catherine holding up?”
“Still sick. The doctor is concerned given it’s her second trimester but other
than losing weight, she’s healthy.”
I knew being away from his pregnant wife was taking a toll. My older
brother had become more of a family man than I ever would have imagined.
“You need to take care of her.”
“Since when did you ever care about my world?” he asked, laughing.
“Maybe I finally have a reason to.” A lump had formed in my throat, one of
both anger as well as anxiety. I wasn’t furious with Gillian. I was pissed off
at myself. One thing I’d realized after watching the way her father and
brothers had acted: my wife deserved a better life than I could provide.
“I warned you,” he teased. “Call me if anything changes with the
shipments. Otherwise, I’ll give both of you time to adjust. I think you’ll
need it.”
Adjust. I’d been alone for so long just asking for help from Catherine and
Stefano’s wife, Alexandra, had been difficult as hell even if necessary. What
the hell did I know about women’s clothes? “Yeah, I’ll call you.” I didn’t
want to tell him about my concerns. At this point, they were unfounded.
“Enjoy, brother, but watch out. Having a wife will change your life. It could
also erase certain memories.”
I closed my eyes, finding it almost impossible lately to shove aside the
memories of New York years before. “I guess we’ll see.” The call ended, I
shoved the phone in my pocket, preferring to toss it across the room. If only
I didn’t see the girl’s face, her terrified eyes just moments before…
Hissing, I shook my head in an attempt to shake away the ugliness. I would
do everything in my power to make Gillian’s life as comfortable and happy
as possible. As I returned to the patio, I continued to think about how little I
knew about her. But as Stefano had reminded me, the joy of finding out
about the person you married could be exciting. What would happen when
she found out more about me?
I rolled my eyes as I moved onto the stone, expecting to see her staring out
at the sunset. She was nowhere to be seen. As I scanned the perimeter, I
immediately reached for my weapon, my heart thudding. What the hell?
“Gillian!” My call seemed to echo in the air. Goddamn it. What the hell had
happened? I stormed through the house, searching the living room and den,
throwing open closet doors then moving toward the front door to locate one
of my soldiers. A light coming from down the hall caught my attention.
Exhaling, I slipped the gun under my waistband, trying to catch my breath
as I headed in the direction of the light. I’d forgotten to lock the door. Either
that or the cleaning staff had defied my orders. When I pushed open the
door, I was instantly furious at finding her inside my private space, a
location that no family members had ever entered before. I kept the door
locked for a reason, never prepared to share something so private. Many
would see my hobby as a weakness, something I couldn’t afford.
When I walked inside, I fisted my hand, doing everything I could to keep
from raising my voice. “What the hell are you doing in here?”
I failed.
She seemed startled, backing away quickly, enough so she almost dropped
her glass. The woman wasn’t timid on any level. Within seconds, she
regained her feisty and retaliatory nature, cocking her head. “You didn’t
forbid me from going anywhere in this house, Enrique. Did you? Why are
you so angry with me?”
I continued fuming, doing everything I could to calm down. There was no
reason to keep her from the room. None at all. However, painting had been
the only way to keep my anger from getting out of control. “I’m not angry.”
She studied me as I remained quiet, so bold as to take a few steps in my
direction yet keeping her space. “I thought you were the artist. I knew in my
heart. You don’t just have an attention to detail, you have a magical touch.
Your creations are beautiful. You should never hide them away.”
I glared at the last two paintings I’d been working on, unable to finish either
one. I’d never had trouble before. I’d almost burned both pieces out of
anger. I had no response to give her that made any sense, but I could tell she
was searching for my soul, trying to figure out why I was so enraged.
There were no easy answers, at least not that I wanted to share with her.
Gillian refused to back down, keeping her head held high, a smile on her
face. How the hell could she act like she cared about me after I barked at
her? She turned toward one of the paintings, twisting her head back and
forth. “Anger. Frustration. Love. They encompass every piece you design.
Bold strokes. Lots of pain and heartache. Vibrant colors. Just incredible but
very personal.”
“They’re crap,” I finally said.
“How can you say that?”
“I can’t finish them.”
“Why?”
“No inspiration.” The awkward moment was ridiculous, but I couldn’t push
it aside. I forced myself to walk closer, snarling as I looked at the
unfinished work of art.
“Maybe I can be your inspiration.”
Her voice was demure yet still so powerful to me. Just hearing her words
generated the kind of voracious lust that always became overwhelming. I
wanted her. Every inch. I craved nipping her skin, tasting her sweet pussy. I
hungered to shove my cock into her womb.
When I pulled her toward me roughly, yanking her onto her toes, she pursed
her lips and pressed her palms against me. While she wasn’t trying to push
me away, she was letting me know that she wasn’t just my possession. She
was her own person, someone who refused to take my crap.
That only made me want her even more.
I twisted one hand around her hair, dragging her onto her toes, tugging
roughly. “God, I want you, woman. Here and now.” As I captured her
mouth, I was once again set free from the demons that had plagued me for
so long. Only her touch had been able to do that, her wet kisses as well as
the heat driving me to a point of unbridled madness.
As I thrust my tongue inside, she moaned into the kiss. She had no way of
knowing how quickly she could ignite the embers inside of me. I’d felt dead
for so long, the awakening brutal and unforgiving, pushing my mind to all
the dark places I’d left aside years ago. They were too painful then. Now? I
couldn’t separate them from my business life, everything muddled in my
mind. Both were far too dangerous for the both of us.
She undulated her hips, pressing her chest against mine. I was overwhelmed
by the intensity of my needs, ready to consume every inch of her.
Everything about her teased my inner senses, keeping me on edge.
When I broke the kiss, we both took gasping breaths, our eyes locked
together. She needed me as much as I craved her. While we were both lost,
broken, and uncertain of what the future might hold, none of that mattered
at this moment in time. All we wanted was to satisfy our desires, pretending
there was no other world around us.
Another purr left her lips moments before she unexpectedly shoved her
hands against my chest, the force and surprise just enough I was pitched
backward by two feet. Before I had a chance to grab her, she bolted,
laughing like the little vixen inside, the one she rarely allowed to surface.
However, she had no full understanding of the man hidden under the
expensive suits and years of holding back my burning hunger. I lunged
toward the door, slamming it shut. She continued laughing, dancing away
from me, her long hair shimmering in the series of LED lights. Everything
about her was dazzling, driving the famished beast to the surface.
I was nothing but a predator and as I stalked her in the room, I knocked
over two tables covered in various vials of paint. A single look of shock
registered on her face, but the confusion quickly faded, her taunting
continuing.
“Bad girl,” I managed, beckoning her with a single finger.
“Come get me.”
The challenge was far too irresistible. I shoved aside everything that stood
in my way, walking through the spilled paint, leaving it splattered across the
canvas covering tossed on the floor. When I’d finally cornered her against
the back wall, I slammed my hands on either side of her, taking scattered
deep breaths as I lowered my head.
“You aren’t getting away from me that easily, little one. You are mine. All
mine.”
I was surprised when she yanked at my shirt, jerking it from the tight
confines of my jeans. I managed to yank my Glock from my pants, giving
her a hard look then lowering it to the floor, kicking the weapon out of the
way.
“I don’t belong to anyone,” she whispered.
“Tsk. Tsk. You will soon learn.”
She didn’t allow my warning to bother her in the least, ducking under my
arms and once again racing toward the door, her laughter floating all around
me.
I fisted her hair, yanking her toward me, twisting her around then wasting
no time before I ripped off her dress. She wore nothing underneath but a
gorgeous purple thong, the thin lace already saturated with her pussy juice.
The scent filled my entire soul, only making my longing to ravage her more
intense. There was no hesitation as I wrapped a single finger around the thin
waistband, a snap of my wrist freeing her of the last piece of clothing.
Gillian purposely stepped backwards, slowly allowing herself to fall to the
canvas. I watched in fascination as she shifted back and forth, rolling her
arms over her head and directly through the paint. Her eyes were
shimmering, her lips pursed. The woman knew how to entice the savage
man inside of me.
As she continued to writhe, I slowly removed my clothes, yanking a clean
canvas from a pile stacked in the corner. She seemed curious as I placed it
on an easel, locating several brushes and three colors of paint that hadn’t
been opened. Her playfulness was exactly what I needed for inspiration and
within seconds, I’d already outlined her figure, my chest heaving as I tried
to keep the beast at bay.
She was so damn beautiful, every sound she made elevating my need. Her
teasing nature continued as she rolled onto her side, gathering strings of
paint in her fingers then seductively brushing the tips down the side of her
face to her neck, ever so slowly moving to the cleft of her breasts.
I could barely control my breathing as she took her time swirling the tip of
her pinky around one nipple then the other. But I was driven to paint,
unable to keep from dipping the brush into one jar after another, swiping
my brushes across the canvas like some madman who couldn’t stop what he
was doing. As my heart pounded, my eyes barely able to focus, her creation
came to life before my eyes.
There was nothing capable of stopping me as I painted, brushing furiously.
Sweat beaded across my forehead, everything becoming one massive blur,
but all I could think about was finishing the piece.
Then taking her over and over again.
Mewing, she continued trailing her finger down her stomach, swirling the
tip around her bellybutton before gathering more paint on her fingers,
mixing the colors together. Every move she made was provocative, her eyes
never leaving me as I continued. She had to think I was insane, but there
was also extreme curiosity in her expression.
When she moved to a crouched position, fanning her fingers as she leaned
over, tossing her hair, I almost lost control. The way she shifted back and
forth, covering more and more of her skin with the paint built the
excitement to the point my body was shaking.
But my hand movements were solid, allowing me to paint her portrait
exactly the way I’d envisioned.
Gillian moved onto her knees, easing her legs apart then rubbing both hands
down her chest to her thighs, teasing me by moving her fingers closer and
closer to her delicious pussy. My mouth watered from the anticipation of
licking her, sucking every drop of her sweet juice.
I found it more difficult to breathe, the heat building in my body becoming
explosive. Sweat now trickled down both sides of my face, rolling into my
eyes. I licked my lips, growling several times then standing back to capture
what I’d done. A laugh bubbled to the surface, the manic painting one of
the best I’d ever done. I tossed the brushes and paints aside, taking two long
strides until I stood over her.
She didn’t need any instruction, desire written all over her face. As she
crawled closer, moving between my open legs, she shifted her hips back
and forth. My lovely bride believed she had control.
I couldn’t keep a smile off my face as she tickled the insides of my legs,
taking her time to slide her fingers from my inner calves to my thighs. My
breathing didn’t come any easier, my cock aching to the point I was in
intense pain. However, I adored the way she toyed with me, rubbing her
hands up and down only exciting me more.
The way she breathed across my legs was even more stimulating, my heart
thudding to the point my body was shaking violently. I tried to keep from
controlling her as she pressed her lips against my heated skin, the simple
touch searing every nerve ending. Only seconds later, I failed, fisting her
hair at her scalp, issuing another series of low and husky growls.
“Don’t tease me. I’m far too hungry.”
As I gazed down, she lifted her head, a sly smile crossing her face. She
knew exactly what she was doing to me. I closed my eyes as she wrapped
her hand around my balls, squeezing with just enough pressure that a wave
of pure euphoria erupted in my system.
“Do you want me to suck you, drain you dry?”
I laughed at her question. I’d never wanted anything so much in my life, but
on this night, I would fill her with my seed. She was mine. No one would
ever take her away from me.
Or they would die.
Gillian didn’t wait for my answer, sliding her hand around the back of my
cock, rolling the tip across her lips. When she darted out her tongue,
swirling it back and forth across my sensitive slit, drops of pre-cum rushed
to the surface. She hungrily sucked on my cockhead, undulating her hips
while she continued squeezing my testicles.
I allowed her to play, the woman enjoying torturing both my mind and
body. What she was doing to my soul was entirely different.
She was healing me.
Freeing me.
Chaining the demons firmly planted inside.
I rolled onto the balls of my feet, shoving more of my cock inside her
mouth. She didn’t hesitate, opening her mouth wider as she twisted her
hand around the base. The friction was incredible, mixing both pain and
pleasure together. The little vixen knew exactly how to bring me to the edge
then pull away before I had a chance to reach satisfaction.
She eased my cock from her mouth, blowing across the tip before sliding
her tongue along the underside, darting it around my balls. If I wasn’t
careful, I would lose my load, spewing inside her mouth. That would come
later.
And often.
I threw my head back, roaring as she took my swollen sac into her mouth,
rolling her tongue in circles and zigzags. Damn, I was going to lose it if I
wasn’t careful.
“Suck me. Suck. Me!” My command was not to be denied.
“No.”
The single word muttered in defiance, she continued to suck on my balls as
if she had all the time in the world. My patience destroyed, I yanked her
head, staring into her eyes. “I said. Suck. Me.”
A frown crossed her face even though her eyes remained mischievous, but
she obeyed, opening her mouth wide and holding the stance for several
seconds before engulfing my cock, taking several inches down at a time.
I stared at her with hazy eyes, blinking several times but unable to focus.
Everything was a beautiful blur, the moment something I wouldn’t forget.
The sounds she made as she sucked was like sweet music, rattling me even
more. When she took more of me, her bottom lip only an inch from the
base, I shoved her head all the way down, keeping her in position for at
least ten seconds.
Then I took full control, yanking her head up and down, enjoying the
garbled sounds she made. Everything about this was perfect, pushing the
boundaries of my humanity. We were nothing but creatures mating in the
wild, our attraction far too significant to ignore.
I had no idea how long I allowed her to suck me, but I knew I couldn’t hold
back for much longer. Pushing her shoulders, I broke the connection, raking
both hands through my hair before dropping onto the canvas.
Her smile remained seductive as she ran her hands through the wet paint,
raking her fingers down the front of my chest. As she created her own
design, I continued having difficulty breathing. Then I could take no more.
She still hovered on her knees, allowing her gaze to fall slowly from my
face to my swollen cock. Paint covered a good portion of her voluptuous
body, the dazzling colors enticing as hell. The same mischievous smile
remained on her face, as if she knew a secret and one that she refused to tell
me. She’d always seemed innocent, but today there was something about
her that was entirely different.
As if she’d come into her own.
I snagged the back of her neck, dragging her forward. I could almost taste
her sweetness.
“I want you.” My words were said harshly, as if the woman would dare try
to deny me.
The fact she remained silent, jutting her hips against mine was more
powerful than anything she could say. I captured her mouth, savoring the
moment as I kept our lips pressed together. She dug her nails into my chest,
clinging to me as she rolled her other arm over my shoulder, tangling her
fingers in my hair. Her sounds became more guttural as her desire continued
to increase. Within seconds, I could no longer think about anything but
fucking her.
I swept my tongue inside her mouth, doing everything I could not to lose
control. With her, everything was difficult. Her taste was just as sweet as
before, keeping my cock throbbing and my balls tight. I kept my tight hold,
ensuring she knew exactly who she belonged to. My merciless nature
wanted to take hold, the voice inside my head reminding me that she was
nothing but a possession, but my body told an entirely different story.
I’d never felt this kind of blatant desire, carnal in nature as well as
unforgiving. I had to be inside of her, fucking her like some wild beast. As I
broke the kiss, I tilted her head, exposing her long neck. The way her pulse
was beating rapidly drew me in immediately. My hunger knew no bounds,
my pulse skipping. A slight snarl erupted from my throat as I lowered my
head, sucking on her pulse of life.
“Oh,” she mewed, arching her back, still grinding her hips back and forth.
I was almost feverish from the burning need, dragging my tongue from one
side of her neck to the other. The second I slipped my hand between us,
cupping and squeezing her breast, her moans became more intensified,
swirling around us. I adored the way her body responded to mine, her
nipples almost always hard the second I touched her. Tonight was no
exception.
There was nothing more enticing than pinching and twisting a woman’s
hardened buds until they were like perfect diamonds, the blush color
turning a dark red. As I gazed down, watching my actions, it was only
seconds until her nipples were the perfect hue. I kept my tight hold, bending
down even further until I was able to suckle one, biting down until she cried
out.
Trembling, she squeezed my arms, holding on tight as I shifted my attention
to her other breast, taking my time as I teased her relentlessly. She squirmed
in my hold, panting as she tossed her head back and forth.
“Do you hunger for me, my bride?” I asked, my voice almost
unrecognizable.
“Yes.”
“Tell me what you want.”
“Everything.”
I twisted and pulled her nipple until her body jerked. “That’s not good
enough. Tell me.”
“Fuck me. I want… you to fuck me.” Her voice was breathless, her eyes
half closed.
That was all it took. There was no chance I could hold back any longer. I
eased her onto the canvas and within seconds, she lifted her arms, swishing
them back and forth. With her as the subject, I could paint for hours. There
would be no need for sustenance, other than feasting on her pretty pink
pussy every hour or so.
When I reared back, she gasped, her eyes unable to focus as she reached for
me.
“What are you doing?” she asked in a lust-filled tone.
I placed my finger over my lips, shaking my head. “No talking.” I couldn’t
help but smile as I shifted lower, lifting and opening her legs wide. When I
leaned down, blowing a swath of hot air across her pussy, her lovely mouth
twisting. I took my time lowering my head, swirling my tongue around her
clit.
“God,” she whispered then pressed her fingers across her mouth, obviously
aware she’d already misbehaved.
When I smacked my pussy lips three times in rapid succession, she wiggled
and moaned.
“If you continue to disobey me, I think you know what’s going to happen.”
“Yes. Sir.”
Her continued rebellious nature drew a smile, but the scent of her feminine
wiles pulled me back into my need to focus. I sucked in her clit until the
tender tissue was swollen then buried my face in her pussy, lapping her
sweet cream. I allowed myself to become lost in the moment as I pushed
two fingers into her tight channel. The way her muscles immediately
clamped around the invasion was a clear indication of her increased need.
That alone made me want to take my time, but within seconds I realized it
was going to be impossible. I thrust two more fingers inside, driving long
and hard, flexing them open as I plunged into her.
She began to buck wildly, slapping her hands against the canvas. The erotic
nature of our coupling, the way her body was slathered in reds and yellows,
oranges and purple paint keeping me on edge. Only a few seconds later, the
orchestration of using my tongue as well as my fingers pushed Gillian to
her limit.
“I’m going to… come. Please. Please let me come.”
I opened her legs even wider, licking up and down the length of her pussy
furiously, enjoying the fact I was driving her crazy. However, she also
needed to follow my every command, no matter how intense or intricate.
This was just the beginning of her training. I eased away, smacking her
pussy several additional times then feasting on her once again.
The combination of pain and pleasure seemed to be too much for her. As
her body bucked, her breathing ragged, she tossed her head back and forth.
“Please,” she cried.
While a part of me wanted to hold back, the other needed nothing more than
to provide her with extreme pleasure. “Come for me, my bride. Come.” I
wasn’t certain at first that she heard my scattered whisper, but as she jerked
up from the floor, her face pinched and whimpers escaping her mouth, I
drove my tongue inside once again.
“Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes!” Her moans were loud, the sound exaggerated.
I held her as I licked up every drop, enjoying the way her muscles clamped
around my tongue. Yes, at some point I would do this for hours. I refused to
let go, thrusting my fingers hard and fast. The moment I shoved my thumb
into her tight asshole, she lost it again.
“God. Oh. Oh!” She jerked all the way up, clinging to the canvas, her eyes
completely unfocused. Damn, the woman was so sexy, including the way a
few beads of perspiration trickled down one side of her face. I longed to
capture this moment, painting every inch of her stunning body in vibrant
colors. She was my inspiration.
She’d also captured my aching heart.
Only when she stopped shaking did I rear back, studying her for a few
seconds before crawling over her. I remained aloft as I positioned my legs
between hers.
Her skin remained almost iridescent and as she planted her hands on my
chest, issuing several deep purrs, she wrapped her legs around my hips.
“Fuck me,” she murmured.
“Oh, I will.” As I positioned my cock to her tight little entrance, I took a
deep breath. I was now fucking my wife, a woman I was required to spend
the rest of my life with. Even now, there was a sense of danger, a worry that
tomorrow might never come. The way of my world. The life my family had
chosen generations before.
I closed my eyes, driving my cock in with enough force she screamed
again. All I could think about was taking her.
Using her.
Claiming her.
Mine. Mine.
Why was the single word so damn important to me?
I concentrated on my breathing as I drove long and hard, my rhythm
increasing with every brutal plunge. The electricity was so intense I found it
difficult to breathe, but as I continued ravaging her like a true savage,
another wave of peace settled deep within my system. There was no way to
hold back any longer, my control stripped away.
As I stared into her eyes, she clenched her pussy muscles and I lost it,
erupting deep inside of her.
Maybe this beautiful redhead was my ultimate salvation.
And just maybe I would be redeemed, freed of my sins.
Only time would tell if fate had something else in mind.
 CHAPTER 12

G illian

“Red is your color,” Enrique growled, his eyes slowly traveling down the
length of me.
“Blue is yours. It matches your eyes.”
His eyes twinkled after the compliment.
What were we doing here? Why did I suddenly feel close to him?
Paint.
The vivid colors had stained my skin as well as Enrique’s. I couldn’t stop
smiling as he shifted closer, the experience only a few minutes earlier
nothing I would have expected. Without saying a word, he seemed
charming.
Likable.
My stomach fluttered as another round of butterflies stormed. I’d tried so
hard not to care about the man to any degree that in doing so, I’d lost my
ability to protect my sanity.
And my heart.
We remained on the canvas, the scent of sex permeating the air. He’d left
for wine and water, and I’d stayed cross-legged, just enjoying the
unexpected moment, even though he’d remained almost completely silent.
What we’d shared had been so entirely different than I’d anticipated that I
was in disbelief that the man sitting in front of me, paint covering a solid
third of his body, was the same man who’d charged into the room, so
furious that for a few seconds I’d been afraid of what he was going to do.
“Am I allowed to see the painting?” I asked, curious as to what I’d see.
He’d been entirely different when painting, his concentration exuding
power. Still, his eyes remained full of sadness, the painting obviously
invoking deep emotions or perhaps a memory from his past. I’d invaded his
private space, discovering a secret. I found it difficult to understand why he
didn’t share his talent with the world, but I knew in my heart I’d never find
that answer.
He took a deep breath, swirling his wine several times. “It’s raw.”
“Just like you are.”
My answer amused him, light drifting into his eyes for the first time since
he’d walked into the room.
“Yes, but it’s not finished.”
“You aren’t either,” I mused, hiding behind my wine. There was no reason
for me to feel comfortable around the man, but I found myself more relaxed
than I’d been in a long time.
Laughing, he reached out, taking my hand into his, studying the diamond
ring he’d given me only hours before the wedding. “Maybe you’re right.
I’m a work in progress. I don’t like this ring. You need another.”
“I don’t care about jewelry, Enrique.”
“The wife of a Benedetti prince needs to have the perfect ring on her
finger.”
The answer seemed selfish.
Possessive.
Prince. Maybe that’s what he and his brothers thought of themselves.
I pulled my hand away, immediately rising to my feet. While I knew better
than to try to take a glimpse at the picture, I needed some space. “My
mother used to tell me that when a man loved you, it wasn’t about
providing expensive gifts that held no meaning. It was about picking
flowers from a meadow or stopping in the middle of the night to purchase
your favorite ice cream. I think that’s all she ever wanted from my father.”
“Something he never provided.”
Chuckling, I darted a glance in his direction. “No, he didn’t. Oh, there were
always gifts under the Christmas tree or a gorgeous piece of jewelry for her
birthday or their anniversary, but I never saw her wear the items someone
else had selected on his behalf. She knew he wouldn’t waste the time
actually going into a store to make the gift personal.”
“I’m sorry.”
“You don’t have to be sorry. You understand exactly what I’m talking
about. You could make a single phone call and my guess is that within two
hours there would be perfectly wrapped gifts waiting in the hallway. Am I
right?”
He huffed, nodding several times. “You are right.”
“That’s why this necklace means so much to me.” As I pulled it away from
my neck, I groaned. “And I got paint on it.”
“Then I guess I’ll have to clean it for you.”
His words were a small gesture, but one I appreciated.
“That would be nice,” I managed, still toying with the locket.
There remained a tenseness between us, a wall that I expected would
always be there. And I hated it.
“I’m not certain what you expect of me, Gillian. I never claimed to be a
decent man. What I have promised is every need will be fulfilled and I’ll try
and provide a good life. What I can’t promise are the flowers or the late-
night runs.”
“That’s not really what I’m looking for. Maybe I just want to be able to hold
a normal conversation.”
When he smiled, he looked more boyish than ever with his tousled hair.
“We can do that.”
“And,” I said coyly, “I want to see the picture.” Laughing, I moved to
within two feet of the painting, and I heard his deep growl.
“Don’t you dare look at the picture or there will be consequences.”
“Somehow, I’ll risk it.” When I darted behind the easel, what I’d expected
was a rough rendering of colors and maybe a slight depiction of a human
form. The masterful work of art placed until the single stream of light was
exquisite in detail, as if the painter had taken several days to perfect the
colors. “My God.”
“You weren’t supposed to look at the picture. It’s not finished.” His
commanding voice boomed over the top of the painting, but I was far too
mesmerized to pay much attention. When I said nothing, unable to blink as
I stared at the piece, he took a deep breath and edged around the side,
continuing to study my reaction instead of gazing at his own work of art.
“This is amazing, Enrique. Just amazing.”
I noticed he fisted his hand, his other arm shaking enough his wine sloshed
against the side of the glass.
“It’s all right.”
“Why do you hate your work so much?”
Sighing, his silence was difficult to take. “I don’t hate my art, Gillian. But
my painting is personal. Being able to express my rage and sadness keeps
me sane.”
“Why the sadness?” He was still quiet, refusing to answer questions. When
I turned to face him, I closed the distance, refusing to allow him to ignore
me. “Why? What happened in your past to make you so sad?”
“Leave it alone, Gillian. That was a long time ago.”
“You don’t trust me enough to tell me.”
“Do you trust me at all?” he chided. “Do you rest easy at night without fear
of who I am or what I can do?” He was so gruff, acting as if he could push
me away with his words alone.
“If you’re trying to scare me, it’s not going to work. Nothing terrifies me
any longer.”
The way he flexed his muscles, his chiseled jaw clenching, I was certain his
rage would only continue to build. Then he rolled his eyes, trying to offer a
limited smile. “No, you are one formidable lady, who I enjoy. However…”
“However?”
He took my glass, placing both down on one of the tables. “Your defiance
isn’t allowed here in this house. Neither is your continued disobedience.”
The big brute of a man didn’t hesitate before lifting and tossing me over his
shoulder.
“What are you doing?”
“Teaching you another valuable lesson.” He took long strides out of the
room, moving down the hallway then climbing the stairs.
“That’s not fair. Not fair at all.”
“I never said I was going to be fair.”
I pummeled my fists against his back several times, although I knew it was
a waste of time. When he pulled me into the bedroom then to the bathroom,
I lifted my head, trying to see what he was going to do.
He eased me onto my feet, towering over me like the brute he was. Then he
pointed his index finger against my nose. “Stay right here. I do mean in this
exact spot. If you move, you will not like the consequences. Do you
understand me?”
“Yes.”
He gave me a single slap on my behind, hard enough I yelped. “Let’s try
that again.”
The amount of amusement in his eyes was surprising. “Yes. Sir.”
After lifting a single eyebrow, it was obvious he was trying to keep from
smiling as he backed away. What the hell was he doing, getting some other
kind of horrible implement? I nibbled on my inner cheek, shocked when I
heard what sounded like the man humming. No. There was no way that’s
what I heard.
I did as he commanded, remaining in the same position for what seemed
like thirty minutes. When he returned, his gorgeous eyes feasted on me, his
nostrils flaring.
“You can obey,” he said as he inched closer. “Get in the shower. Turn and
face the showerhead.”
“What are you doing?”
“Disciplining you. Get in the shower or your punishment will be much
harsher.”
I did as he asked, taking several deep breaths when I turned away from him.
“Arms over your head.”
“Why?”
He growled. “You don’t need to ask questions. You just need to follow my
directions. If I need to tell you one more time…”
Of course, he didn’t bother finishing his sentence. I snapped my arms over
my head, slapping my hands against the wall. I felt his presence behind me,
the jolt of electricity creating another wave of heat and desire. Damn the
man for being able to do this to me.
“Così piccolo marmocchio,” he huffed.
“What did you say?”
He leaned over before snagging both my wrists. “Such a little brat.”
I bit back a smile, realizing only a few seconds later that he was tying my
wrists to the showerhead. When he was finished, I yanked almost
immediately. “You can’t do this.”
“I can and I have. I suggest you calm down.”
I threw my head over my shoulder, ready to issue a series of curse words as
he left the shower. Now the asshole was whistling. Was he kidding me? I
tugged several additional times, although the expert knot he’d tied meant
there was no getting out of this.
After a full two minutes had passed, I cleared my throat. “What are you
doing?”
As usual, the bastard said nothing. This was a crazy game to him. A slight
smile curled on my lips. He was being playful, which shocked the hell out
of me. I didn’t want to like this man, not in the least, but there was no way
of denying that he’d drawn me in by his brooding temperament and his
ability to act as if he gave a damn. Whether or not that was the case
remained to be seen.
“I’m cold,” I said a few seconds later. Was he even listening to me?
He reached his hand in from the other side of the door, turning on the water.
The stream was instant, the chilly water a shock.
“That’s freezing!”
“You need to learn patience,” he said, leaning against the edge of the
shower. God, his eyes were burning a hole in me. He was the brat, not me.
A few seconds later, the water became warm as it splashed over me.
“Thank you,” I said curtly.
He snorted. “You’re welcome.” With that, he closed the door.
Jesus, the man was frustrating as hell. I heard nothing for at least three
minutes. As the steam started to rise, I grew more and more impatient. “Are
you there?”
There was nothing but silence.
“Damn you! Why are you doing this?” I knew he wouldn’t answer me. The
bastard was testing to see what I would do. “Asshole. You’re a real asshole.
Did you know that?”
After another two or three minutes of silence, I jerked hard enough against
my bindings that I almost yanked the showerhead away from the wall.
“I can see we’re going to have to teach you some manners,” he said under
his breath as he climbed in behind me.
What the hell was in his hand? I strained to see, blinking several times in an
effort to get water out of my eyes. He looked so damn handsome, the stripes
of paint adding to an illusion, a fantasy.
“I have plenty of them,” I countered.
“All bad. And you have a mouth on you, which I won’t tolerate.” He held
up a brush, a wooden brush to be exact.
I groaned, squirming to try to stretch the rope. All my efforts managed to do
was dig the rope into my wrists, immediately chafing my skin.
Enrique smacked the wood against his hand as he inched closer.
“What if I promise to be good?” My question only brought another laugh,
the husky sound of his voice tingling every inch of my skin. The closer he
came, the more goosebumps appeared on my arms despite the heat. When
he was only a foot away, he cocked his head, narrowing his eyes.
The man was a true predator, but he was entirely different around me.
“I think twenty-five are in order for your sins.”
“Sins?” I snarked. “You really don’t play fair.”
“No, I don’t.” He smacked the wood against one side of my bottom then the
other.
“Ouch!” I was shocked how much it hurt, the lingering effects shifting all
the way down the backs of my legs. When he cracked the brush four times,
one coming after the other, I rolled up onto my toes, stars floating in front
of my eyes. “Oh… my…”
“Water amplifies a good, hard spanking.” He took his damn time caressing
my bottom then tugging hair away from my shoulders. When he leaned
over, pressing his lips against my cheek, I wanted nothing more than to kick
him.
But I didn’t.
When I tugged at my shackled wrists, he shook his head. “Such a very bad
girl.” He wasted no time smacking me several times, each one harder than
the one before. I lost count after six, dropping my head as I tried to catch
my breath.
The pain was now biting, the rush of heat building in every cell and muscle.
Moans slipped past my lips as I wiggled my hips in some crazy effort to
keep from being spanked. I was forced to take gulping breaths, the damn
stars floating in front of my eyes now joined by rainbows and other
sparkling creations.
“Only fifteen more,” he said under his breath.
“Fifteen? Are you kidding me?”
“We could go for twenty-five more? Or fifty?” Even from where he stood, I
was able to see his damn grin. He was having fun with this.
“Don’t you dare.”
He brought the brush down twice more before lifting his eyebrow. “That’s
not something you should be saying to me right now. I think you know
that.”
I continued shifting back and forth from foot to foot, trying to catch my
breath. As the round of punishment continued, I was just as thrown as I had
been every other time that he’d punished me. I was wet, my pussy aching. I
hung my head, allowing the water to flow over my long hair, trying to count
how many strikes he’d given me, but it was no use.
While it seemed like it was taking forever, when I heard the sound of the
hard wood hitting the bottom of the shower, I held my breath, uncertain of
what to expect.
When I felt his hands sliding over my stomach, cupping my breasts, I
couldn’t help but smile. He was a brutal man in every way, but he was
almost tender when least expected, allowing me to see that he did have
another side to him. While I doubted men in his position allowed many to
see a single sign of weakness, behind closed doors, they were able to be
themselves.
Or were they?
Had Enrique hidden behind a persona for so long that he no longer had the
ability to separate business from his own desires? Or did he prefer the
constant warring and worries regarding his family and the wealth they’d
built through bloodshed and violence? Another shiver skated down my
spine. I doubted he knew the answer.
When he pinched my nipples, tugging and twisting, several moans escaped
my lips.
“You enjoy pain,” he whispered in my ear before nipping my earlobe.
“Never.” Even as I muttered the single word, I shifted my hips back and
forth, quivering from the way his thick cock pressed against my bruised
bottom.
He laughed in the same deep, velvety tone as before then darted the tip of
his tongue in the shell of my ear. The sensations were incredible. I could
sense another round of passion brewing, his needs escalating the more time
we spent together.
“You’re not a good liar, Gillian. I think you thrive on discipline.”
“Then you would be wrong.”
As he slid his hands down my stomach, moving his fingers between my
legs, I arched my back, excitement building. The man knew how to keep
me fully aroused, driving my senses to overload. My blood was boiling, my
heart racing and there were no clear thoughts running through my mind,
only lurid, filthy ones. Maybe he’d awakened something within me that I
would never be able to explain.
“Do you know what’s going to happen now?”
“Uh-huh.”
“Tell me.”
“You’re going to fuck me in the ass.”
“Good girl. You do understand.”
Every word he whispered left me wet and hot, my muscles aching. He
pressed kisses along the back of my neck, moving ever so slowly down to
my shoulder. When he bit down, a whimper floated from somewhere deep
in my system. I was on fire, utterly helpless but I felt so safe in his arms.
He continued his trail of kisses as he fingered my clit, taking his time to
enjoy the moment. I was shocked how relaxed I felt, even though my
hunger had already become explosive. When he pulled away, I tried to see
what he was doing, almost fearful that he was going to leave me here,
slipping away for an unknown period of time.
Every sound he made was animalistic, his hot breath continuing to cascade
across my skin. Even though I felt helpless, I’d never felt so alive, the wave
of excitement building.
“I love devouring you,” he whispered then dragged a single finger all the
way down my spine, moving slowly along the crack of my ass. “Especially
your tight little ass.”
When he gripped my hips, I sucked in my breath, closing my eyes. The
dreamlike state was euphoric, pushing me into a fantasy world of bliss. The
explosive heat wasn’t just from the hot water or the steam. Our two bodies
were like live wires dancing in the moonlight.
Enrique growled several times before pressing a finger against my dark
hole. I found myself arching my back, inviting him to violate me in the
most private way. I no longer cared, only hungering for his continued touch.
His chuckle was a sweet reward and he thrust his finger deep inside several
times, pumping wildly.
I bucked hard against him, moaning softly. The vibrations dancing through
me roared into a firestorm of need and dark desires.
“Fuck me,” I huffed. “Just fuck me.”
“I will.” He placed the tip of his cock to my asshole, yanking me further
from the wall, stretching my bindings. Then he plunged inside, throwing
back his head and howling like the beast he’d become. The sound floated
all around us, echoing in the dense space.
Shuddering, I hung my head, completely at his mercy. As he pulled out, I
whimpered, undulating my hips. When he drove into me again and again, I
met every brutal thrust with one of my own. We couldn’t seem to get
enough of each other, our bodies writhing, moans escalating.
He pounded inside, going deeper and deeper, the force pushing me onto my
toes. God, how I wanted to touch him, to rake my nails down his chest. I’d
never wanted anything so much and it floored me.
“So tight. So fucking tight,” he muttered.
I bit my lower lip, my body continuing to shake. The way he drove inside
tingled every nerve ending, leaving me aching and my muscles tensing.
There was no way of knowing how long the savage fucking continued, but I
never wanted it to end.
After a few seconds, his sounds became amplified, his body stiffening. I
knew he was close to coming. Panting, I squeezed my muscles, arching my
back to the point I thought I’d rip the showerhead from the wall.
He held me fast, digging his fingers into my hips. Then his body started to
shake violently.
“Yes. Yes. Fuck!” His roar echoed, adding to the intense moment of bliss.
He continued plunging like a crazed animal, refusing to let me go.
Finally, as his actions slowed, I hung my head, watching the water swirling
into the drain. There was no rhyme or reason for the way I felt, the sheer
pleasure adding to the powerful fantasy. But I knew in my heart I couldn’t
live without him.
Another reason to be terrified.
Another moment to be worried.
Another rush of emotions.
I’d fallen in love with him.
My monster. My master.
My husband.
 CHAPTER 13

E nrique

Quiet.
Quiet was never good in our world. It usually meant that our enemies were
conspiring, planning an attack. Four days had passed since my return to
Tuscany. I’d spent several hours ensuring that business hadn’t been
interrupted and that certain customers had no reservations about placing
their orders. I’d also checked with the soldiers remaining in the US,
surprised to find that Sean had heeded my warning, allowing twenty-five
percent of the profit on the taxes from businesses and clubs to flow into our
accounts.
That only made me more suspicious.
My biggest concern was for the shipments we’d already assigned to leave
for the US, including the new ports O’Sullivan had agreed to allow us to
use. My instinct told me than an attack was imminent.
I’d be leaving for Port Livorno, one of our busiest locations after a
scheduled meeting with my brothers. While I trusted Luis, who’d been
placed in charge of the facility, red flags remained in place. The Port was
easy to attack even though we’d boosted security as well as the number of
soldiers guarding our facility.
I exited my vehicle, taking a deep breath as I closed the door. The
scheduled reception for my recent wedding was still two nights away,
although I had dozens of reservations that I should allow the event to
continue. There were far too many memories of what had occurred at my
brother’s recent wedding for me to be calm. While I wanted nothing more
than to highlight my lovely bride as well as send a message to our various
enemies, the risk remained high.
At least the festivities were by select invitation only, the fifty or so guests
carefully checked. Still, I had a fear one of our soldiers was secretly
working for the Irish mob, reporting directly to O’Sullivan.
As I strode into the house, I realized my anxiety remained high. There was
too much speculation on the table for my liking or my comfort. Maybe
Matteo had some additional news. Between worries about the Russians and
the Irish thugs, the possibilities of an attack were high.
I found both Matteo and Stefano in my older brother’s office. Not a
surprise. What I did find interesting was that they were arguing. I leaned
against the doorframe, unable to keep an amused look off my face. I was
usually the one Matteo had a disagreement with. Our Consigliere had also
been called into the meeting. As usual, Enzo Pazzi remained on the fringes,
never interjecting unless asked. His expression was smug as he tapped his
index finger across his mouth, listening intently.
“We need to cut back on shipping, at least for the time being,” Stefano
insisted, his face twisting from obvious anger.
“And what good would that do other than send a message to our customers,
our employees, and to our enemies that we are afraid of what they will do?”
Matteo hissed as he leaned over his desk.
“It would give us time to ensure we won’t have a battle on our hands.”
Stefano slammed his hands on my brother’s desk. I’d never seen the man so
angry. That had to mean a caustic event had happened overnight.
Matteo shook his head, watching me out of the corner of his eye. “We will
have upcoming issues. There’s no way to avoid that, Stefano. What we
can’t afford to do is lose our reputation or our customers. Isn’t that right,
Enrique?”
If he was looking for my support, I wasn’t prepared to give it, at least not at
this point.
Stefano reared around, glaring at me with venom riding his entire face.
I sauntered in, glancing from one to the other. “Matteo is correct in that we
need to do everything we can not to have our reputation tarnished. Enough
of that has already occurred.”
“Exactly,” Matteo snarked.
I threw up my hand. “However, Stefano is right in being cautious, which
should include a calculated slowdown in shipments to the United States.”
Matteo moved from behind his desk, a wry smile on his face. “You think
O’Sullivan has gotten to some of our people.”
“I do,” I answered without emotion. “We have eight planned shipments to
three different ports in the US. If I had to guess, I’d say at least three of
them will be hijacked.”
“Interesting,” Stefano huffed. “Then what do you suggest we do?”
I took a deep breath, trying to think about the best options. “I think we need
to finally determine whether we had a bad seed in our ranks as well as
dangle a carrot that O’Sullivan can’t resist. Given the man’s approval for
our ships into two ports in the US he controls, I suggest we allow it to
happen, including reducing our methods of security. Not for the first ships
already in route, but for the next ones planned. O’Sullivan won’t touch the
first on purpose, but the next will be fair game.”
“Are you fucking out of your mind?” Matteo snapped.
“Wait,” Stefano said, grinning. “If I had to guess, I’d say Enrique has
thought this through. I suggest we listen to his idea.”
Matteo paced back and forth, finally rubbing his eyes. “Any thoughts,
Enzo?”
“Let your brother provide a suggestion,” Enzo answered with no conviction
in his voice.
The truth was the idea had just come to me, but in my mind, it was the only
way to flush out any possible issues. “All three of us are well aware
O’Sullivan has no intention of keeping his promises. Given everything
that’s happened, I also think we can agree that someone in our organization
has been talking. We need to determine the level of betrayal and the only
way to do that is to provide the party favors that O’Sullivan desperately
wants. So, we line the ships with cargo, but only two crates of our top
products, although we indicate through our usual sources there is much
more.”
“And the other containers?” Enzo asked, although I could already see a
smile forming on his face.
“Wine. Olive Oil. Olives. We expand our small market in New York. I’ve
already established contracts. It’s time we start supplying what we
promised.” I glanced at all three men, curious as to what they would say. “If
we make it known we’re bringing in our winery products, there will be less
scrutiny.”
“And O’Sullivan would expect the security we placed on the ships would
be less, which would make him even more interested,” Stefano added.
“Our dock workers will know about the exchange. They’ll talk even if they
aren’t betraying us,” Matteo insisted.
“Not if the crates are marked and handled in the usual way by our most
trusted employees,” Stefano said, grinning. “Then the dock workers
wouldn’t know any difference. A brilliant idea. If nothing happens, then the
other ships will resume as intended. If the ships are attacked, then while the
loss will be significant, it won’t be detrimental to our bottom line or our
reputation. O’Sullivan would get a delicious taste of our finest wines to
calm his anger. I would say that’s a damn good plan.”
“I have to agree with Stefano,” Enzo said quietly. “There have been too
many rumors and innuendos over the last few months. While I’ve
understood the game that you’ve been playing with O’Sullivan, Wiltcher,
and Starling, it’s time to concentrate on business, which is exactly what
your father would want.”
Matteo glared at him, his fury only increasing. “It’s not a game, at least not
any longer.”
“Because you care for the women you’ve captured,” Enzo replied.
I walked closer, narrowing my eyes. Matteo loathed being challenged by
anyone. Today was no exception. When he raised his fist, acting as if he
was going to throw a punch in our attorney’s direction, I issued a deep
growl.
“What our father tried to convey is that we should stick together. We’ve
taken precious items from the three men who were responsible for killing
him. Now, it’s time to finish what he started all those months ago. We bring
our world into New York and beyond, and that includes both sides of our
business. Anything less would be tarnishing our father’s legacy.” I took a
deep breath after issuing the words.
Matteo snapped his head in my direction, never blinking as he walked
closer. My brother’s rage was just as notorious as mine, his need for
vengeance as well as to remain top dog something that had always bothered
Stefano and me. However, he was highly respected, only a few incidents
challenging his authority occurring since our father’s murder.
“We still have a legitimate business to run, Enrique. We can’t make
promises we can’t fulfill,” he said thoughtfully.
“Agreed. All we’re promising is three shipments at this point and given the
size of the ships I hired, we’ll have plenty of legitimate product for the
customers who’ve already signed a contract. We will continue to provide
more in the upcoming months as well.”
Stefano exhaled. “You’ve thought this out.”
“Enough to know that greed will take precedence over caution,” I answered.
After taking a deep breath, he nodded. “You’re right. You’re exactly right.
O’Sullivan won’t be able to resist. His greed is increasing. When are you
leaving for Port Livorno?”
“Right after this meeting,” I answered.
“Can you arrange for the change in shipments?”
I grinned. “Of course I can. I’ll place Constantine in charge.”
“What about Luis?” Stefano asked.
“You don’t trust him,” Matteo answered for me.
“I’m not sure I can. It’s all about the quiet. Some of our customers remained
unsettled, which means he should have spoken with our various sources,
able to find out even limited information. He’s yet to provide anything.”
Matteo took a deep breath, returning his attention to Enzo. “Make certain
our contracts for our legitimate products are ironclad. Stefano, talk to our
marketing people. Let’s get the word out that the Benedetti wines are
coming to every fine establishment in New York.”
“I’ll make a call to a tasty little reporter I know. She’ll make certain we get
press coverage,” Stefano said, grinning. When I gave him a foul look, he
laughed. “I assure you that my days of indulging in beautiful women are
over. Alexandra has kept me quite busy.”
At least all four of us were able to laugh, even though I remained unsettled.
What I’d proposed had its share of potential issues, including starting the
very war we’d been trying to avoid. Still, this risk was worth making an
attempt at discovering the truth. None of us wanted to continue living in a
bubble.
“If I may offer my sage advice, gentlemen,” Enzo said.
All three of us looked at him. He’d kept the business afloat after our
father’s murder, double checking contracts as well as strong arming many
of the customers who’d attempted to pull out of deals made with our father.
A brutal man himself, his tutelage as well as his love of our father had
placed him on the highest pedestal within our family. On this day, I could
tell he remained troubled. Hell, all three of us did. The game, as Enzo had
put it, had provided incredible perks, but it had presented us with significant
issues.
It was indeed time to get back to business as usual.
I was finished with subterfuge of any kind.
“Of course,” Matteo answered.
“Be very careful. If O’Sullivan does have a solid business relationship with
the Russians as well as the mafia family out of Ireland, their soldiers
outnumber ours significantly. They will crush us. Your father placed his life
on the line to keep the family together, including trying to provide a place
for your half-brother. I don’t think you want to destroy generations of work
or destroy the lives of hundreds of employees.”
“Enzo is right. We need to finish this,” Stefano stated defiantly.
“Agreed,” Matteo hissed. “However, if we find out O’Sullivan is planning
an attack, we will annihilate him and his entire operation. I don’t care what
the decision costs, including human lives.”
The tension in the room was thick, but without saying anything, all four of
us knew there was no other choice. The clock was ticking and time was
running out.
I only hoped it wasn’t for the Benedetti Empire.

Port Livorno was more active than usual, the number of incoming and
outgoing ships impressive. As I moved onto the dock, Constantine flanking
my side, I scanned the area. We owned several buildings, enough to
accommodate over a third of our products. I’d already made a few phone
calls, gathering my most trustworthy men to fulfill the mission. The
captains of the three outgoing ships wouldn’t know the difference. They
were paid very well to provide a service and nothing more.
“Busy today, boss,” Constantine said.
“Which will be good for what we’re planning.”
“What about Luis?”
“I’ll take care of him. Just make certain everything goes out on time.”
Constantine snorted. “You don’t have to worry. Everything will be on
schedule.”
“If there are any issues, handle them.”
“You got it, boss.”
I moved toward the office, still scanning the perimeter. Always being on
edge had kept me alive over the years. While our family had rarely been
betrayed, given the millions of dollars at stake, the chances were
significantly higher than in months or years before. Constantine moved into
the warehouse behind me, immediately heading toward the back of the
building, the party favors located behind a wall carefully built to hide the
product from the authorities. Not a single member of the port authority had
ever questioned our cargo ships, although they’d been inspected on several
occasions. We always had several crates of legitimate products to show the
inspectors. However, given our destination port for this particular trip, there
was no doubt there would be additional scrutiny.
Luis stood up as soon as I walked into the office, rubbing his hands down
the front of his jeans. That was the only sign that he was unnerved by my
arrival. Every soldier in our organization was well trained to avoid showing
any emotion, which could prove to be deadly. His one slight break in the
rules was well noted.
“Luis. Since I hadn’t heard from you, I thought I’d stop by and see what
you found.” I eased onto the edge of one of the desks, never blinking as I
studied him.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Benedetti. With the extra shipments, I haven’t been able to
break away.”
I nodded, taking a few seconds to glance around the room. “Completely
understandable, which is why I brought in some additional help. Can I see
the shipping documents?”
I rarely asked for them other than at our quarterly meetings. He returned my
stare for a few seconds before moving stiffly toward the iPad positioned on
his desk. “Of course, boss.” As he walked closer, he narrowed his eyes,
trying to search mine. I’d perfected a poker face a hell of a long time
before.
As I scrolled through the various screens, everything seemed to be in order,
but with Luis’ years of experience, I had no doubt he could easily fake the
outgoing information, much like we did for the port authorities. “I’m going
to pay special attention to these shipments, Luis. They are an extension of
our business, which will increase our profits by at least twenty-five percent
if not more.”
“You’ve heard stories about the New York Port Authority. They are brutal
in their investigations, boss. I’m not trying to tell you how to run your
business, but I would be concerned.”
“Absolutely and I agree with you, which is why we’re spending significant
funds to announce the arrival of our wines. It coincides with the recent
article in the magazine, so everything will seem legit. No one needs to
know we’ll have millions of dollars of our finer product on board, some
flowing into New York. If all goes well, we’ll continue expanding.”
I allowed the information to sink in, watching his face carefully. He’d
regained his full composure, even able to grin like a Cheshire cat.
“You do think of everything, boss.”
“My brothers and I thought this out thoroughly; however, there is always
the chance that an element of surprise will be tossed in our direction. That’s
something that cannot happen. Do you understand what I’m saying?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Good,” I said as I rose to my feet, walking closer until I was able to crowd
his space. Given my normal reaction to one of my soldiers disobeying an
order would garner serious consequences, I wanted the fear of God placed
in him. “That’s why I will not have a single one of my soldiers disobeying
my orders. Ever. In addition, the information I requested you obtain is vital.
If that’s not something you can do, I assure you that I will find the right
person. Only that will require me to dole out harsh punishment. I am in no
mood for bullshit, Luis. None.”
He swallowed hard before giving me a nod of respect. “Understood, sir.”
I lifted my head, narrowing my eyes as I took a deep breath. The man
reeked of bourbon in the middle of the afternoon, something else to piss me
off. “I honestly hope you do, Luis. I rarely give second chances. Don’t
abuse my good mood because of the recent acquisition of my wife.”
“I will not, boss.”
As I backed away, I continued staring at him. “Whatever you find out, let
me know immediately. I will expect a call from you.”
“Yes, sir.”
I strode out the door without taking another look. The carrot had started
dangling. It was time to take a step back and allow the situation to play
itself out.
My instinct continued to surge. There would be a battle to fight.
But it would begin and end internally.

Gillian

Parties.
I’d never liked them as a kid, likely because my brothers and I all had to be
on our best behavior, smiling as if we didn’t have a care in the world. I felt
much the same way, although it was mixed with a certain level of
excitement. Enrique had taken the time away from business to give me a
grand tour of the estate as well as a day trip to Lucca, Italy, where the
Renaissance feel of the old buildings, cobblestone streets, and colorful
shops had been amazing.
As I stood in the dazzling emerald green dress he’d picked out and I’d
fallen in love with, I realized I’d never felt so elegant in my life. I’d taken
the time to add sweeping curls to my hair, even spending time on my
makeup, which had been a luxury before.
Even though I dressed like a princess, the thought of facing his family and
friends was overwhelming. The two days spent with Enrique had been
wonderful, but I still couldn’t think of the house or the country as my home.
Even worse, New York was no longer my home. I felt abandoned, still
troubled by what Connor had done.
I glared into the standing mirror, trying to keep the combination of sadness
and anger from ruining the night. I could perform like the best actress in the
world. Tonight would be a piece of cake.
Although my stomach was churning.
My thoughts drifted to what Enrique had told me about my injuries. As I
pressed my hands against my stomach, I closed my eyes. Whatever fate had
in store, I wasn’t certain I had the strength to fight. Maybe I’d feel different
in a few weeks. Until then, I had no intention of seeing a doctor.
The knock on the door was earlier than I’d expected. I hadn’t even selected
my shoes. As I moved toward the door, I hated the fact my usual self-
confidence had disappeared. I didn’t want to be scrutinized by a group of
people I had no intention of becoming friends with. When I opened the
door, I didn’t expect to see one of the caterers hired for the party holding a
gorgeous bouquet of roses. The purple color was stunning, and there were at
least two dozen with a single white rose in the center.
“Mrs. Benedetti,” the young woman said in perfect English. “These just
came for you.”
“Thank you.” I wanted to tell her that I didn’t have money for a tip, but
she’d already backed away. As I closed the door, I took a deep breath, the
aroma dazzling my senses. There was a card, although I would guess they
were from Enrique, which surprised me after what I’d said to him a couple
days before.
The card was simple, the words causing me to smile.

Welcome to the family. Believe in fate because it will almost never steer you
wrong. How about lunch in a week? Our treat.
Alexandra and Catherine

Fate. There was that ugly word again.

I fingered the card, shaking my head. Maybe they truly did love Stefano and
Matteo. Could I learn to enjoy a new life, even consider having my two…
sisters-in-law as friends? The answer didn’t come easily. I placed the card
beside the stunning crystal vase, almost eager to meet them. Only a few
seconds later, there was another rap on the door. Maybe it was the brothers’
turn to provide a greeting.
The person standing behind the door wasn’t who I’d expected. An older
woman, she was even more elegantly dressed, her neck jeweled with an
incredible series of diamonds and sapphires. She didn’t stare at me with
cold eyes, scrutinizing my attire or my hair. Instead, she had a warm smile.
“Gillian? I’m Carmella, Enrique’s mother. If you don’t mind, I’d like to
spend a few minutes with you before the reception.”
“Of course.” When I allowed her in, I found it difficult not to study her. As
she looked around the room, she remained quiet, finally taking a deep whiff
of the roses as well as reading the card before turning in my direction.
“Alexandra and Catherine are lovely women. Intelligent. Beautiful. And
they keep my boys on their toes. From what I’ve heard about you, I suspect
you’ll do the same.” Her smile remained genuine, her eyes lighting up as
she walked closer.
“I do have a temper, if that’s what you mean. I’m Irish.” I had no idea what
to say to her.
She laughed. “Yes, I’ve also heard that as well. That’s what Enrique needs
at this point in his life. Anything to bring him out of the darkness.” Her eyes
clouded but only for a few seconds. “This is a celebration and one I do hope
you’ll enjoy. Unfortunately, some of our guests I could do without ever
seeing again.”
I hadn’t expected her comment or the mischievous look in her eyes. She had
a way of allowing me to feel at ease. “Political assholes who are really here
for the free food, booze, and gossip?” I slapped my hand over my mouth.
“Oops. I also have a caustic mouth.”
“Which is why I knew I’d like you.”
We laughed together for a few seconds.
“May I ask you a question?” I realized I was half whispering. Why?
“You can ask me anything.”
“Do you condone how these marriages of your sons came about? Forced
arrangements?” I wasn’t certain given the look on her face whether I’d
crossed a line.
Carmella seemed thoughtful, taking her time to answer. “I took some time
researching your family as well as your ancestry. I also learned a great deal
about Alexandra and Catherine’s as well when they came into the family.
It’s vital I know what kind of leverage they hold. While arranged marriages
are almost entirely a thing of the past in America, in Italy and in other
countries, the practice is still considered viable. However, in certain… we’ll
call them families, no matter the country of origin, arranged marriages are a
part of everyday business. Some work out very well while others became
destined to end in divorce, but by then the business acquired or the money
changing hands has been completed.”
“Mafia business.”
“Yes,” she said as she nodded. “Of course, I don’t need to sugarcoat the
truth for you given the identity of your father. Mafia business can be brutal,
often dangerous. While I believe in love first and foremost, I know several
women who are very happy with the arrangements made.”
“Including you.”
When she smiled, this time it was wry. “Yes. I adored Roberto, Enrique’s
father, but not initially. I was very much like you, a free spirit. But over
time, we developed a relationship that was very strong and loving, and
Roberto could be so generous with his care and laughter.” A shadow
crossed her face.
“I’m sorry about his murder. I don’t know for certain whether my father had
anything to do with it, but that’s not me. I mean, yes, my father is a
monster, but I wanted to be different. And I’m rambling like an idiot.”
She chuckled and placed her fingers around my arm. “Child, if you think I
expect you to be punished for something your father has done, you are very
wrong. And I assure you that Enrique isn’t a bad man. In fact, he is the most
loving, sensitive, and romantic of my three boys, although he’s done
everything to keep from showing it after…” Carmella looked away, taking a
deep breath. “Well, after an experience that haunts him today. I’ve heard
about the way he is with you and that brings me great joy. To answer your
question, I am very happy my three princes have found their princesses.
Will your relationship be perfect? Absolutely not, but are there really any
marriages that are without trials and tribulations, sickness and death?”
I thought about what she was saying, a strange sense of peace washing
through me. “No, there isn’t anything perfect in this life. But what about
happiness?”
“Happiness comes in many forms, but you must open your heart and mind
in order for that to happen.”
“I’ll keep that in mind.”
“Enjoy tonight, Gillian. Try and see Enrique as the man I raised; funny,
mischievous, a go-getter, and someone who deserves his own happiness.”
Her words were so beautiful as well as heartfelt. After squeezing my arm,
she walked toward the door, every action determined and regal. I’d seen
such love in her eyes as well as a capacity for more.
As I glanced into the mirror, staring at my reflection, I realized the sadness
I’d felt earlier was because I did want a family. One big, amazing, happy
family.
And it had been taken away from me.
Even though a single tear slipped past my lashes, I promised myself that I
would remain strong and resilient not just throughout the night, but for the
rest of my life. I would find happiness. Maybe, just maybe, I’d find it with
Enrique.
 CHAPTER 14

G illian

“Stunning,” Enrique said quietly as he gathered me into his arms, dragging

me away from the two women who’d sent me the gorgeous flowers. As he
pulled me onto the area that had been designated a dance floor, I could see
all eyes watching every move we made.
“Yes, the house is lovely,” I teased as I eased my arm over his shoulder.
“And you know I’m not talking about the decorations,” he whispered as he
nuzzled into my neck. Whether or not he was showing his romantic side for
the guests remained undetermined, but it felt good to be in his arms and
away from the crowd. “The dress is perfect for you.”
When he pulled away, the level of hunger in his eyes created another round
of butterflies, this time out of my own desire.
“You look pretty handsome yourself.” I was just as surprised how skilled of
a dancer he was, twirling me around the area as if he was an expert. “Is this
what you expected?” I’d been around my father’s operation long enough to
know when soldiers had been planted in the crowd, always watching, guns
placed in an easily accessible location. While the guests hadn’t been
allowed to bring weapons onto the estate, that hadn’t kept Enrique from
being tense the entire night.
“All pomp and circumstance, which I loathe, but my mother is happy and
that matters to me.”
“She’s really lovely. She did her best to make me feel like a part of the
family.”
He chuckled. “She did, did she?”
“Yes. She paid me a visit. I can tell you that she wants us to be happy
together.”
“So do I.” He lowered his head and I thought for certain he was going to
kiss me. He held me tightly against him, continuing the dance as a second
song started playing.
“Do you think something is going to happen?”
Enrique scanned the room before answering my question. “There are no
indications that anything will occur, but I have measures in place in case
they do.”
“Will there ever be a time when you won’t be looking over your shoulder or
when I won’t need a bodyguard?”
He slowed his movements, cupping the side of my face. “You know the life,
Gillian. I won’t sugarcoat certain possibilities. That’s why enjoying every
day is important.”
“That sounds like something your mother would say.”
When he took my hand into his, squeezing my fingers, a jolt of electricity
rushed through me.
“Yes, she has told me that more than once, although I didn’t pay attention
for many years. Come. I have a surprise for you.”
“A surprise? I think I’ve had enough.”
He wasn’t taking no for an answer, dragging me out of the room and down
the hallway. As expected, his Capo was close behind. As we moved closer
to his art studio, my curiosity was piqued. However, we didn’t go through
that doorway, but one on the other side of the hall.
“Close your eyes,” he instructed.
I did as I was told, a mixture of apprehension and excitement building. As
he ushered me inside, I held my breath.
“You can open them now,” he said as he pulled away.
When I did, I couldn’t have been more shocked. The room had been turned
into a music studio, complete with a baby grand piano, an acoustic guitar,
and several other instruments. I had to blink several times to understand that
he’d created a special location just for me. “You did this?”
“I know your music is important to you, so I wanted you to have a place
where you can find your peace.”
I glanced into his eyes and for the first time, his emotions tore through me,
shattering my last resolve. I could swear I saw love. Uncontrollable.
Unbridled. And savage.
As I walked further into the center of the room, the painting he’d done
caught my eye. He’d had it placed perfectly in the middle of a wall,
illuminated by soft lighting. “It’s perfect, Enrique. Just perfect.” I brushed
my fingers across the baby grand, tingles sliding down my spine. “I
couldn’t but notice the room is next to your studio,” I teased.
“Yes, and I admit that it’s on purpose.” His grin was loaded with emotion,
the shimmering lights in the room highlighting his masculine features,
causing my mouth to water.
But there was more than just physical attraction, a strong connection that
didn’t need a name. I also didn’t need to feel guilty or disgusted for feeling
the way I did. Enrique allowed me to be the woman who’d tried desperately
to break free of her father’s hold. Yes, there were rules to follow, protocols
to maintain, but I could feel the build of so much more.
I moved toward him, pressing my hands against his chest. “You are a true
prince, just like your mother said.”
“No, Gillian. I’m just a man, one who was fearful of sharing my life with
anyone.”
“So there was someone else before.”
Sighing, he nodded, saying nothing. Somehow, I knew the topic remained
off limits.
“And now?”
He lowered his head until our lips were only centimeters apart. “And now I
can’t imagine living my life without you in it.” As he captured my mouth, I
fell into his arms, surrendering to him for the first time without hesitation or
question.
There would be no white picket fences or fairytale endings. But there would
be passion.
And love.
The taste of him was bold and hypnotic, keeping my body on fire and my
pussy quivering. I felt as if I could melt in his arms, enjoying nothing more
than the fiery kiss. When he thrust his tongue inside, I arched my back,
clinging to him as if he were my lifeline. Everything about this moment was
perfect, magical. While I knew it wouldn’t last, I would savor every minute
of being in his arms.
I ground my hips against him, creating dancing vibrations. He was hard as a
rock and when he pressed his cock against my tummy, filthy thoughts
drifted into my mind. He seemed to have the same thought in mind,
breaking his embrace seconds later, a growl erupting from his throat.
“I want you,” he whispered in his husky tone, keeping me shivering to my
core.
“Later. We do have guests,” I purred.
“No,” he said as he shook his head. “I take what I want when I want.” He
slid his fingers down my hips, gathering the material of my dress in his
fingers, pulling it up until he was able to slip his hand underneath. The
second he cupped my lace-covered mound, I closed my eyes, unable to
keep from moaning. “You’re wet, my love.”
“Uh-huh.”
“I think you need a thick cock buried deep inside of you.”
“Maybe,” I managed, forced to take shallow breaths.
“You’re such a tease, but never forget that I’m in control.” Instead of
ripping my panties to shreds, he slipped them down my legs until gravity
took them to the floor. A dark and dangerous laugh popped from the belly
of his being as he forced me to kick them aside.
“Why, yes, sir.” I fumbled with his belt buckle, my heart racing. When I
finally freed his cock, I wrapped my hand around the base, pumping several
times.
He tossed his head toward the ceiling, continuing his throaty growls and
allowing me to play for a few seconds. Then he couldn’t take it any longer,
pressing the tip against my swollen folds. “What you do to me, Gillian.
Such a bad girl.”
Stars floated in front of my eyes when he thrust the entire length inside. A
series of moans pushed past my lips as the sensations continued to build. He
filled me so completely that every part of me was shaking. I was on fire,
every cell exploding. I wrapped my legs around him as he fucked me,
driving in and out brutally.
Our combined sounds became primal, our needs increasing. He plunged
hard and fast, finally lifting me onto the piano and rising onto the balls of
his feet. I did everything I could to keep looking into his eyes, enjoying his
burst of emotions. He was even more savage than he’d been before, but for
an entirely different reason.
The electricity continued to surge, my blood boiling, and within seconds my
body began to shake uncontrollably. “I need to… come.”
“Ask. Me.”
I threw back my head, half laughing and half whimpering as my pussy
muscles clenched and released several times. “Please. Please allow me to
come. Sir.” As I jerked my head back into position, dropping my head,
words rushed from my mouth. “I love you.”
There was no shock or horror on his face, just a sparkle in his eyes. “Come
for me, baby. I want to feel your wetness covering every inch of my cock.”
Panting, I was yanked into a moment of pure euphoria, my mind a huge
blur as the climax swept up from my toes. He slipped his hand around the
back of my neck, digging his fingers in as he pumped harder, driving the tip
of his shaft into my womb.
That’s when I lost it, the orgasm exploding like a massive round of
firecrackers, rushing into every molecule in my body. I was breathless,
every sound I made garbled, but I’d never felt so sensational in my life.
One climax turned into two, pushing me onto another plane of existence. As
the wave continued, I lost all feeling in my toes. He continued fucking me,
his hunger knowing no bounds. As I slowly opened my eyes, I issued a sly
smile of my own.
We rode the wave together, every guttural sound he made keeping the
excitement building. He held me as if letting me go was never going to
happen. When I finally stopped shaking, he whispered words in Italian.
“La mia bellissima sposa mi ha rubato il cuore.”
His accent alone sent shivers dancing down my spine. “What does that
mean?”
He pressed his forehead against mine. “My beautiful bride has stolen my
heart.”
His words were so expressive, his entire body electrified.
“Come for me, sir. Come inside of me.” Then I squeezed my muscles,
rewarded with the sweet sound as he exploded deep inside of me, filling me
with his seed.
“Yes. Yes!” he growled, throwing his head back, his chest heaving.
When he finally stopped shaking, we clung to each other, the man I now
called my husband peppering my cheeks and mouth with kisses. He
remained inside, his cock pulsing. This was what true rapture was like, the
most powerful form of ecstasy.
Seconds later, he cupped both sides of my face, forcing me to look into his
eyes. “You do belong to me, Gillian, but not as my possession. I meant what
I said. You’ve taken a piece of my heart. I don’t know how to love, but what
I feel is a burning need every time I’m not around you, even more when
you’re close to me. I want to wake up with you by my side, for you to be
the last person I see before I close my eyes. And I want that kind of
happiness that you do. If that’s called love, then baby, I want more.”
The power of his words was stunning, more heartfelt than I could have ever
imagined.
“Enrique, I—”
The sound of an explosion shattered the moment.

Enrique

“Fuck!” I hissed, scanning the entire room.

Attack.
There was no shaking of the building or screams from any of the guests. I
whipped around, shoving my cock inside my trousers. I heard footsteps and
yanked my weapon from my jacket, prepared to fire.
“Enrique,” Gillian muttered, still clinging to me.
“Boss. Everything is okay,” Constantine said as he threw out his arms.
“You heard the goddamn explosion. Get her out of here!” I yelled as I held
Gillian against me, glaring at Constantine as he came into the room. The
detonation hadn’t felt close, but I knew there would be more strikes. Fuck.
What the hell had I been thinking, allowing this damn party to occur? “Are
you alright?” I asked her, rage starting to build.
“I’m fine,” she whispered as she grabbed her panties and smoothed down
her dress.
“Whoa, boss. Seriously, everything is fine.” Constantine kept his hands in
the air as he walked closer. “Fireworks. That’s all. Raphael is checking
everything, but there is no breach in security, just colorful lights in the sky.”
Anger rushed into my system. He had to be kidding me.
“Jesus,” Gillian whispered. “I didn’t know that was planned.”
“What. The. Fuck?” I barked, hearing pounding footsteps moving closer to
the music room. Jesus Christ. Even my Capo was having fun with this.
“Your mother arranged them,” Constantine said, lifting his eyebrows almost
in amusement. “I thought you knew, or I would have told you. They made
an announcement a few minutes ago. All the guests are already outside.”
Matteo and Stefano burst into the room, shaking their heads, although utter
amusement was riding Stefano’s face.
“Did you know about this?” I demanded. When I heard the sound of
Gillian’s laughter, I rolled my eyes.
“Are you kidding me?” Matteo grinned. “Our mother wanted this entire
event to be memorable. We were just coming to get you since she’s been
asking where the hell you went.”
“It’s memorable alright,” Stefano added. “She didn’t tell you?”
“No, and I wouldn’t have allowed it if she had. It’s a perfect opportunity for
someone to strike given the noise.”
“That’s not going to happen,” Matteo insisted. “Just relax.”
Gillian squeezed my arm. “Your mother wanted everything perfect.”
I disengaged my weapon, shoving it back into my pocket. “Perfect. It was
up to this point. So much for a quiet evening.”
“I think we should make your mother happy and take a few minutes
outside,” Gillian said in her teasing voice.
Sighing, I realized how ridiculous it was to live life on eggshells. “Go
ahead, Gillian. Take her outside, Constantine. Don’t let her out of your
sight. I’ll be there in a few minutes.”
“Yes, boss.”
“Don’t take too long,” Gillian purred, which only forced my desire to the
surface all over again.
Matteo laughed after she was gone. “Remember what I said about how a
wife changes you.”
I glared from one to the other. “Fuck this.”
“The estate is secure,” Stefano insisted.
“Need I remind you about your damn wedding?”
“You’re worried about the cargo ships? Is that what this is about?” Matteo
asked.
“Hell, yes, but I also know O’Sullivan is pissed. He’ll stop at nothing to get
to us.”
“No one has arrived in Italy. We had that checked as well,” Stefano insisted.
Inching closer, Matteo narrowed his eyes. “What about the shipments?
What have you learned so far?”
“Everything has gone according to the plans we made, including Luis
providing decent information.” I couldn’t shake the disturbing feeling.
“Which was?” Stefano asked.
“He gave me names of two informants we’ve used before, which I
contacted. The word on the street is that O’Sullivan is biding his time.” I
paced the floor.
Matteo exhaled. “But you don’t buy it.”
“Do you? Those first containers arrive in ten days,” I answered. “Then the
others we altered two days after that. We don’t have enough manpower in
New York to keep him from taking every single one of them.”
“But only one of the original three are going to New York,” Stefano stated.
“Right?”
“Correct.” I rubbed my jaw, trying to block out the sounds of the additional
fireworks.
“We stay the course yet tighten our security for these containers. Then we
bide our time as well. You had a decent idea so allow the plan to continue as
is,” Matteo decided. “Now, this is a party. Come on. There are just enough
eyes amongst the guests that we need to be cautious about our actions.”
Huffing, I tried to return to the good mood I was in earlier, but it was next
to impossible. I moved around them, heading into the hallway.
“You changed the room. Very nice. It’s for that lovely wife of yours. Isn’t
it?” Stefano asked in his usual taunting way.
“She enjoys playing the piano.” I kept my answer curt, moving in front of
them as I headed for the backdoor. “She deserves to have some kind of life
here.”
“I think our brother has fallen in love,” Stefano added.
I lifted my middle finger, but there was no denying the truth. I was in love
with her.
Yet I prayed to God she wouldn’t face a tragic end like the only other
person I’d cared about. That would gut me.
The fireworks were bright in the sky when I walked onto the lawn, every
guest enjoying the spectacular display. I waited until my eyes became
accustomed to the difference in light, scanning the perimeter. When I finally
noticed Gillian, I was grateful not only that Constantine remained off to the
side, but she was standing with Alexandra and Catherine as well. A sense of
relief flooded me as I walked closer, taking my time until I moved directly
behind my gorgeous bride.
I felt more than just a sense of duty as well as a need to provide protection.
I was enthralled with the various emotions racing through my mind and
heart. The barrier she’d broken had been so unexpected that she continued
to take my breath away. Love. Gillian had used the word, but I almost
wished she hadn’t. She couldn’t love a monster, yet I’d seen the look in her
eyes.
Alexandra noticed me first, reaching for my arm and squeezing. “About
time you got here,” she said, her lilting voice indicating her happiness. She
was touchy-feely but had never been so with me before. Perhaps she was
finally able to see another side of me. “Your mother must have spent a
fortune on the fireworks.”
“She has a tendency to go overboard,” I whispered.
Catherine had her hand on her stomach, searching behind me, smiling when
she noticed Matteo. He quickly wrapped his arms around her, holding her
against his chest.
Stefano gave me a wry smile before joining Alexandra, intertwining his
fingers with hers. Their unusual display of affection in front of others
surprised me. Some of the guests included diplomats and high-ranking
members of law enforcement. Even one of the other Italian Dons, Carlo
Rossi, had been allowed to join the festivities. Matteo had made certain
suggestions of who to include, the purpose more clandestine in nature.
A message was being sent, a warning of sorts.
The Benedetti family continued to thrive and grow, which meant we’d be in
control for decades to come. I understood the protocol, but for this
particular event, it continued to piss me off.
Gillian turned to face me, a perplexed look on her face. She pushed me
backwards until we were several feet away from anyone else. “What else is
wrong, Enrique? You’re so tense.”
“I don’t like public displays.”
“Are you talking fireworks or with people in general?”
I realized how ridiculous I sounded. As I ran my finger down the side of her
face, my hunger surfaced all over again. “Being out in the open is always
risky, especially at night.”
Constantine stayed close without intruding, but I could tell he was also
enjoying the moment, barely able to take his eyes off the sparkling sky.
Why the hell shouldn’t he? Why couldn’t I relax?
“You’re still worried. Shouldn’t something have happened by now if it was
going to?”
“Attacks come when least expected, at least if it’s a well thought out plan.
You can never let your guard down, Gillian. Not once. That single time you
do, tragedy will follow.”
A massive splash of color flashed across the sky, highlighting the sadness in
her eyes. “What a horrible way to live.”
“You get used to it.”
“I don’t know how.”
“Why don’t we just enjoy a few minutes of the display. Then we can excuse
ourselves.” I gave her a wink and she rolled her eyes before turning her
back toward me.
I placed my hands on her hips, unable to keep from pulling her against the
heat of my body. She fit perfectly, as if she was molded with my form in
mind. My cock immediately throbbed, my balls tightening.
“I know you won’t approve, but I wish at least Sean was here. That would
make this wonderful party seem more like sharing with family. He’s always
been so supportive and loving, protective. You know?”
I could feel my body tense, my fingers digging into her hips. “Remember
that people can fool you.”
“What does that mean?” She lifted and tilted her head.
“Just that people have two sides.”
“I’m no fool, Enrique. I know my brother can also be dangerous, brutal at
times, but never with me. I thought I saw him when I walked outside,
standing in the shadows with a smile on his face. In my mind, he seemed
genuinely happy for me. I guess I’m missing a portion of my past.”
Immediately, I flinched, a growl rumbling in my throat. “Where?”
“Where what?”
“Where did you think you saw him?” I heard the anger in my voice, but my
gut told me her vision hadn’t been about wishful thinking.
“You’re hurting me.” She jerked away, taking a step backwards. “What is
wrong?”
I took a single stride in her direction, yanking her arm. “You need to show
me exactly where you thought you saw him. I’m not kidding on this,
Gillian. My guess is that your brother decided to make himself a guest at
this party.”
“And what if he did? He’s just one man. Your soldiers would have stopped
an entire army trying to burst in.”
My hold became tighter, pulling her onto her toes. The wild look in her eyes
was a combination of fear and fury. “Tell. Me.”
“Jesus Christ. You’re becoming unhinged. Are you going to tear apart the
place looking for him? You’re going to ruin our first fun event? Why? Tell
me what the hell is going on. I deserve to know.”
Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Matteo keeping his eye on our
actions. When he started to walk closer, I threw out my other hand, shaking
my head. I looked her in the eyes, trying to control my breathing as I
lowered my voice so only she could hear. “You need to listen to me. You’re
right that you deserve to know. Sean is acting as second in command for
your father. He’s much more dangerous than you could understand. If he’s
here, then things have changed, your father reneging on the deal that was
made.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about. Connor is working directly under
my father. It’s always been that way. As far as the deal, I wouldn’t know
since you tell me almost nothing except I was the prize.”
I could easily tell she was struggling with the information.
“Sean was the one to convince Connor to ram our vehicle. Sean is running
several of the operations with no regard to what level of brutality he uses. I
had an unexpected meeting with him before we left the States. He is much
more dangerous than Connor. And Sean couldn’t care less if you’re hurt in
the process.”
Gillian’s eyes opened wide, and she managed to jerk her arm away from
me. The hard slap was jarring, my ears ringing. “How fucking dare you!”
She crowded closer, hissing under her breath. “Is this how it’s going to be?
You’ll destroy every connection with my family even if it means lying to
me?”
I took a deep breath, unable to keep both Matteo and Stefano from closing
in.
“What’s going on?” Matteo asked quietly, his instinct forcing him to scan
the perimeter.
Constantine approached, his jacket open and his weapon showing.
“Gillian thought she saw Sean here.” My answer only made her angrier.
“It was just hopeful thinking, but Enrique decided to make something of it.
He lied to me about my brother. I can’t stand this any longer. I hate you,
Enrique. You will never be able to convince me that my brothers want to
cause me any harm. Never.” She pushed me again before heading toward
the house. When I started to go after her, Stefano grabbed my arm.
“Don’t. First of all, there is no need to make a scene. Second, if Sean is
here, we need to find out,” he hissed.
“I’ll find him if he’s here, boss,” Constantine offered.
I gave him a single nod, sending him away.
“Is Gillian certain of what she saw?” Matteo asked, his gaze following my
soldier.
I shook my head. “She wouldn’t confirm where she thought she noticed him
in the shadows.”
“As she just said, her vision might be wishful thinking and nothing more,”
Stefano added.
I yanked my arm away from him. “Maybe, but we need to find out for
certain.”
“Then we will. Do it calmly and quickly.” Matteo seemed agitated. We
were all tired of waiting instead of eliminating our problems. “Just
remember what I said, Enrique.”
“And if Sean dared to enter our space?”
“Then he will be handled.” As Matteo looked me in the eyes, he gave me a
single nod.
After taking a series of deep breaths, I headed away from the guests. The
clock continued to tick, but a bomb had been added to the timer. It was only
a matter of time before it detonated.
And this time, there would be casualties.
 CHAPTER 15

G illian

Hate.
I’d told Enrique that I hated him only ten minutes after I’d expressed my
love. What the hell was wrong with me? Yes, I remained angry at the way
things had transpired, but the hatred had been in the heat of the moment.
Still, I felt empty inside, forced to face facts I’d tried to pretend weren’t true
for as long as I could remember. What he’d said about Sean made more
sense than I’d been prepared to tell him. I’d been close enough to Sean to
know that he had a very dark side, his penchant for violence usually
contained and almost never with an audience, but when he exploded, he
became a terrifying man.
While I’d never been the subject of any of his rages, I’d walked in on a
violent argument he’d had with Connor. That had turned into a brutal
fistfight, both men ending up bloody. While they’d sparred their entire
lives, the last time had seemed entirely different.
Especially when Sean had stood over Connor, holding his fist over my other
brother’s beaten face. The words he’d tossed out had sent a chill down my
spine.
“You’re weak, Connor. And stupid. You will never be in control of this
family. If you attempt to try, I will kill you.”
I’d known at that moment Sean had meant what he said. That’s when his
behavior had changed. He’d become more involved in my father’s business,
even though initially he’d tried to hide it from me. In my mind, he would
always be the quiet brother, sweet and giving.
But Enrique was right. Everyone had two sides.
No one had stopped me when I’d taken a walk, although Raphael remained
close to me, refusing to allow me out of his sight. I’d walked further than
I’d realized, but the fresh air and sunshine had already calmed my anger.
The night had been special, including the gift Enrique had given me.
He’d left me alone in our room, but I’d been aware he’d checked on me
twice. Now he was gone, no word of when he’d return. If I knew my
husband, he was searching for Sean, destroying anyone who got in his way.
Sighing, I folded my arms and turned away from the living room window.
The house was so quiet. No music. No television. Just silence. And I hated
it.
A few seconds later, I headed for the music room, hesitating before opening
the door and walking inside. The sight of the beautiful piano brought back
images from the night before, the passion we’d shared amazing. I wanted
more of it. I craved his touch, the heat and electricity. My heart remained
heavy as I walked toward the bench, pulling it away and sitting down. My
fingers were shaking as I opened the cover, almost too stiff to play
anything.
What I needed was some internal peace.
And so I began to play.
After several seconds, I was able to block out the world, if only for a few
precious minutes. The concerto was the last one I’d played, the haunting
music matching my mood. I was able to close my eyes, envisioning Enrique
and myself dancing to the gothic piece. The drive deep inside that I’d
always felt, the love of being able to express my emotions through music
was more evident today than ever. As my fingers flew over the keys, the
stiffness faded away, every muscle now relaxed.
I felt joyous, wonderful and for some crazy reason just performing the piece
allowed love to fill my heart. It was crazy, ridiculous. But very true. When I
was finished, I was gasping for air, realizing I’d been holding my breath.
Then I heard the sound of applause.
I snapped my head toward the door, gazing from Enrique’s eyes to his
polished shoes. He was dressed for business, but more casual than usual. At
least he wasn’t wearing a tie.
“That was just… incredible.” He remained where he was, his eyes darting
back and forth.
“Thank you. I love being able to play again. I’m grateful.”
“You should always have what you want, Gillian, at least what I can
manage to get for you. All you have to do is ask.”
“The truth. That’s all I really want. I want to be able to trust you.”
“Fair enough.”
He walked closer and my heart raced, skipping several beats. I couldn’t read
his face, but his eyes were full of concern.
“I apologize for my behavior last night. That was uncalled for. You
deserved to enjoy a night without hearing about my business, and I took
that away from you by telling you about your brother.”
“Your instincts are correct.” I could tell by the silence that I’d floored him.
He walked closer, shoving his hands in his pockets. “Meaning?”
“Meaning,” I said as I rose to my feet, “Sean is a loose cannon just like you
suspect. He has anger issues, his need to control keeping him on the edge.
His hunger for power has changed him, although I still see fleeting images
of the older brother who taught me how to ride a bike. However, I meant
what I said in that I can’t believe that he would do anything to hurt me
intentionally. I was the only person capable of getting through to him,
allowing his softer side to show.”
Enrique exhaled, moving to within a few inches but still keeping a distance
between us. “I appreciate your honesty and trust in me for telling me that.
As far as the truth, I would prefer to keep certain issues from burdening
you.”
“And I would prefer to be allowed the choice of if I want to know what’s
happening in your world. You can’t keep me in a glass bubble, Enrique. I’m
not a girl from a typical family who can’t handle the kind of truths you deal
with every day. I’m the daughter of a brutal dictator with no conscience. I
think that alone affords me to learn more about concerns or enemies that
need to be avoided. Don’t you?”
He laughed softly, the dark vibe shooting sensations down to my toes.
“You’re right. I underestimate your strength in my need to protect you. The
truth won’t often be what you want to hear, and there will be certain aspects
of my business I can’t share with you, but you deserve to know when
you’re in danger and why.”
“Then tell me. What do you think my father is planning?”
“I think he’s going to go back on his word and not allow our ships to dock
in his port. In fact, it’s my belief that he will hijack those ships in an effort
to destroy our product and our reputation.”
“And if he does, you plan on killing him.”
He didn’t blink, didn’t acknowledge my words for several seconds. I
honestly doubted that he would answer me.
But he did.
“Yes. However, I hope that’s not necessary.”
“Anything else?”
“Your father may be working with the Russian Bratva in order to keep the
Benedetti family from creating any kind of hold in the United States. If that
is the case, there is a greater chance of being attacked on our soil. He’s done
it before using the Russians as assassins in an attempt to eliminate our
entire family.” He cocked his head, studying me intently.
“You’re certain of that.”
“Yes. There is no doubt your father was behind the murder of my father and
used his connections with a senator as well as the New York police
commissioner to try and keep even our legitimate products out of the
country. Then he expanded, employing several Russian soldiers. We also
suspect he’s working with the Irish mob out of Ireland in order to destroy
people we consider allies.”
I couldn’t help but laugh. “My father doesn’t have that kind of influence.”
“Doesn’t he? He’s controlled the entire city of New York for years. That
alone makes him a man to fear as well as respect. Your father
ceremoniously kicked out several organizations over the years attempting to
muscle into New York, including a ruthless cartel who’d originally
controlled the drug trade. In a sense, your father did my family a favor.”
“How do you know so much?”
“Because my father was planning on moving into New York years ago.”
The new was unnerving, but I wanted to hear more. “You mean drugs.”
“Yes. A huge percentage of drugs go through New York, which means
millions of dollars,” Enrique stated with zero emotion.
“How did he do you a favor?”
He laughed softly. “The cartel decided that they wanted to distribute their
product in Italy. I was sent over to ensure the thug who ran the group
understood that wouldn’t be allowed. After my elimination of the leader and
his family, your father stepped in, eradicating the rest. That allowed me to
learn several things about how your father handled business. At that point,
no harm, no foul.”
“Did my father have any idea you were there?”
“No, but he wouldn’t have cared less. He’d gained enough power through
that move alone he was able to buy loyalty from several important people.
Unfortunately, given the squeeze we put on him, the limits of his control
have been tested. That’s why he reached out to other parties.”
I thought about what he was saying, the trips my father had taken, some of
them out of the country. “He made promises to these people in exchange for
their help.”
“Likely.”
“You don’t understand my father very well, Enrique. He will never allow
any control out of his hands. Not for anyone. There will never be allies.
That’s why Sean was so angry that you managed to pull off the wedding
and were trying to take me out of the country.”
“A good possibility. If your instinct proves to be true, then your father has
already entered the lion’s den. There will be no way to save him. Betrayal is
unacceptable, no matter who is dishing it out. Do you see why I would
prefer to keep certain things from you?”
I found it difficult to answer. “I do, but we can have no secrets between us.”
He lifted a single eyebrow, his face softening. “Agreed.”
When he finally touched the side of my face, I started trembling. There
couldn’t be two winners. There would be no sharing of territories.
And in the end, several people would be killed, including people I loved.

Twelve days later

Enrique

There’d been no sighting of anyone from the O’Sullivan family attempting

to make entrance into Italy. We’d kept careful control of airports and
seaports, ensuring we’d receive notification. Matteo had verified findings
with men we could trust, checking that they hadn’t arrived through another
country. The quiet remained unnerving, although the three initial cargo
ships had been allowed to dock, unloaded without incident. However, I was
never wrong with my instincts. It was only a matter of time before an
incident occurred.
I’d scoured the surrounding area, pushing hard against our informants and
customers in an effort to determine whether Sean had dared to interrupt the
reception. No one had seen him, but that meant nothing to me. He could
have disguised his appearance, doing nothing more than providing a
warning of his own.
What I found interesting was that Matteo had insisted on continuing the
consortium our father had developed, although admittance had been altered
since we’d already been betrayed by one of the members. However, the
rules had changed, the intent not on taking over the Eastern portion of the
United States, but to keep our borders in Europe safe from thugs like the
Russians. Unfortunately, I doubted they would come to our defense if
challenged by O’Sullivan.
Time would tell.
Had O’Sullivan played a dangerous game with other mafia leaders, much
like he’d done with so many of the good people from New York? I would
bet on it, the man’s arrogance pushing aside his rational thoughts.
Today was important, the three other ships being used as temptations set to
arrive in New York. Matteo and Stefano were just as anxious, Stefano had
been sent to the US in case the ships were hijacked. No one was to know of
his arrival, his plane leaving in the middle of the night, the pilot the only
member outside of the family circle aware of the extra precautions.
While Gillian and I had grown closer, there was still an edge that remained
between us. Her admittance regarding Sean’s behavior and his intentions of
taking control hadn’t been expected but had given me more of an insight
into the makeup of the O’Sullivan family. It had also been used as
ammunition against the entire organization.
Trust. Secrets. The two words could never be combined. I’d trusted her
enough to tell her certain truths. However, I continued to harbor a secret,
the very one I’d been determined to take with me to the grave.
I heard Matteo as he headed into my office but remained standing at the
window. When he walked toward the bar, I glanced over my shoulder, both
of us remaining quiet. I took a swig of my bourbon, the taste more bitter
than usual. Perhaps my mood was to blame for the sourness in my mouth.
“O’Sullivan has no allies left, including the American Bratva,” Matteo said
quietly.
“Meaning?”
“Meaning at least two mafia Dons are planning acts of revenge of their
own. We may not need to deal with O’Sullivan at all.”
“Does that mean a few birds were told to sing?” I chuckled.
“Absolutely. I even enlisted the help of Carlo Rossi’s Capo.”
“The Russian thug?”
Matteo held up his drink in salute. “Yes, but he was able to get certain
information to the right people much easier than anyone else.”
“You really do want to keep this consortium going. Don’t you?”
He took a deep breath. “I think it’s a good idea. No one wants war. There’s
enough business to go around.”
“That won’t stop the Russians if they want to move in.”
“Maybe not, but we’ll handle them if they do.”
“And if O’Sullivan finds out the reason that he has no support any longer,
he will retaliate accordingly.”
“Which is what we’ve wanted all along, brother,” Matteo chortled.
“Is it? It’s been months since Pops was killed. Do you really want to keep
this going? What about that life you want to live?”
He took a deep breath. “We’ve come this far. We have to finish what we
started.”
I swirled my drink, taking another swig. “The police commissioner was
forced to resign. It was on the news this morning. His world has crumbled.”
Matteo laughed. “I guess Michael’s influence has lost some strength.”
“Fascinating. The commissioner is well aware that divesting himself of any
interaction with the O’Sullivan family is in his best interest. You know how
news travels fast.”
“Yes, I do, which is why I remained concerned as much as you do about our
future plans.”
“You want out.”
“Don’t you?”
I thought about his question. “What I want is to stop being forced to worry
about security.”
“That will never be out of our minds. There will always be enemies.”
“Maybe so, but there can be honor between organizations.”
“Exactly why I want the consortium to continue.”
I was beginning to see his point.
“We need to consider our options carefully, especially since the new police
commissioner has already promised her own version of cleaning up the city,
expunging all the criminal elements.” I’d chosen my words carefully.
“A woman.” Matteo grinned as he walked closer. “I like the sound of that.”
“I don’t know. She’s tough. We will have an uphill battle if we continue
moving into New York.”
“You know,” he said thoughtfully. “I have been thinking about that,
especially over the last few days.”
I lifted a single eyebrow. “What are you getting at?”
“I’m not certain it’s wise to fractionalize our business.”
It was my turn to laugh. “You no longer want to move into New York. Do
you?”
“The truth is, I never really did. I tried to convince our father that by doing
so, we were creating too many possibilities of betrayal as well as losing
control of our forces. Of course he didn’t listen to me.”
“He had other reasons why he refused to listen to you.” The realization we
had a half-brother had been startling. The fact the young man had taken
sides with O’Sullivan had been the kind of treachery our family hadn’t been
able to tolerate. In the end, he’d lost his life because of the need for
retaliation. The irony of what we’d been doing to O’Sullivan had remained
in the forefront of my mind.
“Almost at the expense of our family. I don’t want that any longer, Enrique.
Maybe I’m getting too old or maybe I don’t want my child growing up
without a father.”
I couldn’t help but smile. “Weren’t you the one who told me having a wife
changed everything?”
“Yeah. Yeah. I’m certain you understand by now. I see the way you and
Gillian look at each other.”
I finished the rest of my drink, holding the liquor inside my mouth for a few
seconds before swallowing. “If her family is killed, I doubt we’re going to
have the kind of relationship you do with Catherine.”
“But do you want that? Do you want a family, children even?”
I hadn’t told him about Gillian’s condition and had warned Stefano not to
say anything. “I don’t know.”
“I think you do. Have you told her about Marlena?”
A roar of anger rushed into me, but it wasn’t directed at my brother. Secrets.
“It’s too close to what might happen.”
“You need to tell Gillian. She’s your wife now. What happened was a long
time ago.”
“Our need for revenge cost an innocent woman her life just like it could
currently. Do you want that on your conscience?”
“Marlena wasn’t exactly innocent, Enrique. You know that. The Santiago
family were two-bit drug dealers who hungered for more. They entered our
world in an attempt to steal from us. You had no way of knowing she was
the cartel leader’s daughter. Marlena lied to you about who she was. She
would have been taken or worse by O’Sullivan. You know what happened
to Santiago’s men.”
“I remember, but I shouldn’t have allowed my cock to take over. Business is
business.”
“For fuck’s sake. All three of us have indulged from time to time. You had a
one-week affair with a beautiful woman while attempting to handle
business. She was pretending that she could ignore her heritage, enjoying a
fantasy.”
“That was a long time ago. I’ll repeat my question. Do you want that to
happen to your world or mine or Stefano’s?”
He tilted his head. “No, I don’t. So, I’ve made a decision. After the
shipments are safe, we’ll continue our legitimate activities only. Maybe that
will allow for the peace you’re seeking. Before you ask, Stefano agrees.
Things need to change. We’re not our father.”
“No, we’re not. And O’Sullivan?”
“If he allows the final shipments to arrive and disembark without incident,
we’ll leave him alone. We’ll have that answer in a matter of hours. After
that, I suspect he will have enough to contend with.”
I shook my head, unable to keep a smile from my face. “I think it’s a wise
decision.”
“You never wanted to be a part of this anyway, but you wouldn’t have met
Gillian otherwise.” His grin was mischievous. “After all, we allowed both
Catherine’s and Alexandra’s families to remain intact. Right? Well, I hadn’t
anticipated Starling would off himself the way he did. It was obvious the
guilt was too much.” He laughed softly. “Maybe my kid needs to be able to
meet his grandfather someday. You should consider that as well.”
“I doubt that will ever happen.” A moment of sadness crept in.
“I’ll use an American phrase. Never say never. However, you should come
completely clean with Gillian if you do want that life you’re talking about.”
I didn’t want to continue the conversation. “I’ll tell Gillian when and if I’m
ready.”
“One last piece of advice. Don’t keep secrets between you. Not only can it
rip what relationship you have in half, but the longer you keep it from her,
the less likely you can repair the damage.”
“Said like a true patriarch.”
He laughed again, reaching for his phone as soon as it rang, huffing after
glaring at the screen. “Don Frederique. An unexpected call.”
“You want him back in the consortium.”
“Well, I’m hoping he can be convinced to pull away from the Bratva at
least. We will see if I can work my magic.” Matteo turned away from me,
taking the call.
As he conversed with the leader of the French mafia, I thought about what
he’d said. Maybe he was right. The past was something I couldn’t change,
but I could alter the future.
Before it was too late.
I couldn’t lose Gillian.
Not for any reason.
 CHAPTER 16

E nrique

“What are you staring at?” Gillian asked as she leaned over the table. The
single candle flickered from the overhead fan, allowing the light to dance
across her face. She looked even more beautiful than on the day of our
wedding.
“Just a stunning redhead.”
“You’re already cheating on me? I have a solid right hook, you know.”
I laughed at her comment, enjoying the twinkling of her eyes. “Did you
enjoy dinner?”
“Tremendously. This is an incredible little restaurant. The food. The
atmosphere. The music. And my God, the wine. Even if it isn’t from the
Benedetti vineyards.”
“I’ll let that slide,” I growled. “This is my mother’s favorite. She used to
say this is the spot where she fell in love with our father.”
“After they were married.”
I narrowed my eyes. “Did my mother tell you all the family secrets?”
“Just a few, but I’ll never tell you everything I learned,” she cooed.
“You will if I command you to.”
“And if I disobey?”
I leaned further over the table, drinking in her perfume. “Then you’ll
receive several spankings until you do.” When she shuddered visibly, my
cock throbbed. Just spending time with her was more enjoyable than almost
anything, although I did hunger to ravage every inch of her.
Her face clouded over. “She did happen to mention you cared for someone
else before. And no, she didn’t give me any details, but I sensed her
sadness.”
Sighing, I looked away. How my mother had found out I might never learn.
Secrets were no good inside a close family. “Yes, I did for a little while.
Marlena was passionate and kind. What we shared for a short period of time
was special, but we weren’t meant to be.”
“Why? I can tell it bothers you a great deal. Whatever happened has been
eating at you for years. Hasn’t it?”
“Yes, and as far as why we couldn’t be together. It was because she was
killed.”
Gillian took a deep breath, locking eyes with mine. When she exhaled, she
slid her hand across the table, intertwining our fingers together. “I’m sorry.
How did it happen?” When I hesitated, she cocked her head. “She was from
the same world as yours.”
I allowed myself to enjoy the touch, languishing over the moment. “Yes.
She was caught in a crossfire, her father the leader of the cartel I mentioned
earlier.”
“You fell in love with someone from the cartel. I’m surprised. Or was it
about revenge, just like it was with me?”
“Not with Marlena. I had no idea who she was, at least during the time we
were together. She did everything in her power to keep her true identity
from me. Her secrets got her killed.”
“Who killed her?”
“I did.” The fact I’d answered her without hesitation fascinated me.
Her mouth twisted and I expected her to pull away, but she squeezed my
hand. “How?”
“She was in the wrong place at the wrong time, attempting to defend her
father. Unfortunately, she entered the room where I’d located her father and
his top four soldiers. They’d drawn their weapons and were prepared to fire.
My reflex took over, the single bullet killing her instantly. I was almost
destroyed after it happened. If Matteo hadn’t flown over, I’m not certain
what I would have done.”
She closed her eyes, taking shallow breaths. “That’s why my father was
able to push the rest of the cartel out of the city.”
“Yes.”
“Jesus.” Her whisper was almost inaudible. “You loved her very much?”
“I cared for her deeply. What we shared had been the closest thing to love
I’d ever experienced, but I realized quickly that what Marlena and I had
enjoyed was all about the heat and passion, not about love.”
“But she lied to you.”
I found her commentary unsettling. “We all lie, Gillian.”
“Because of business.”
“Because of business.”
“Don’t lie to me, Enrique. I can handle almost anything in my life, but not
lies. My father used to lie to my mother, telling her he was going away on
business. I knew he had other women. Any fool could see that.”
“Do you honestly think I want another woman?” I gave her a sly smile,
reaching over and sliding my finger around her mouth.
She snapped her hand around my wrist, pulling it away. “Love isn’t
something you take for granted. Love doesn’t come easily. I told myself I’d
never fall in love with anyone. But I did.” Her last three words were barely
a whisper.
“And I don’t lie to you, Gillian. I never will. I do love you. That’s not a lie.
What I feel for you is the strongest and most incredible feeling I’ve ever
had. While I worry that I can’t always be there to protect you, I vow to you
to keep you safe.”
As she narrowed her eyes, she returned my hand to her face, allowing me to
stroke her soft skin. “Safe. I shouldn’t care about you, but I do. However, I
want to be able to enjoy going to restaurants or a movie once in a while.
We’ve had a wonderful evening. I don’t want this to end. As beautiful as
your home and the estate is, there’s an entire world out there. I want to
travel and experience things. Maybe I can’t bear a child, but we could
adopt.”
“I would like that.”
“You would?” She seemed surprised.
“Yes, I would. As far as enjoying more than just what’s around us, I agree
and so do my brothers, which is why we’re pulling out of New York, at
least with a part of our business. The wine distribution will continue, but
our concentration on everything else will return to Italy.”
Perplexed, she narrowed her eyes. “You’re kidding me.”
I took a sip of my wine, my eyes never leaving hers. “I don’t kid about
business.”
“I’m… shocked. And my family? Does that mean you’ll leave them alone?”
“Your father allowed our shipments to enter the port without incident. They
have been offloaded and are prepared to leave the dock any minute now. He
kept his word and that allows us to keep ours.”
I could see the relief in her eyes as well as love. For the first time in as long
as I could remember, I felt good about decisions that had been made.
I also felt hopeful for the future.
When my phone rang, all I could do was laugh. “This should be the final
call of the evening.”
“If not, I break your phone.” Her sparkling laughter forced my cock to
twitch all over again. When I noticed it was Matteo on the other end of the
line, a red flag instantly raised. “Matteo.”
“Luis is dead and so are most of the soldiers. There was an explosion.”
“What the hell?” I instantly scanned the restaurant. Jesus Christ. O’Sullivan
had known about the shipments.
“Who is guarding you?”
“Raphael.”
“Get the hell out of there. I know the identity of the traitor. He had complete
knowledge of everything that was going on.”
Constantine.
Jesus Christ. The asshole had purposely taken the day to himself. I hadn’t
thought anything about his request. What the hell was wrong with me?
“Leaving now.” I ended the call, nodding toward Raphael before yanking
several hundred bills from my wallet and tossing them onto the table.
“What is wrong?” Gillian asked, her face filled with horror.
“We’re leaving. There was an attack on the docks in Italy. We’ve been
compromised.” I grabbed her hand as Raphael closed the distance. “Get the
car. Take it around back.”
“You got it, boss.” He took long strides toward the entrance, slamming his
hands against the glass door.
“What do you mean?” Gillian grabbed her purse, almost stumbling from the
force I used as I yanked her away from the table.
“Stay behind me.” There were far too many customers in the restaurant.
However, I kept my hand on my weapon as I started backing up toward the
kitchen.
As we were forced to pass by the oversized window fronting the restaurant,
I saw a flash.
Then all hell broke loose.
Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!
All I could hear was the shattering of glass and the screams erupting from
every person in the room as they fought to get out of the line of fire. As I
raised my gun, aiming into the darkness, Gillian was pushed in front of me
by the panicked crowd. In those few seconds, my life flashed in front of my
eyes.
But not before catching sight of Sean, grinning as he fired his weapon.
And so did I.
Pop!
Pop!

The screams continued as people rushed from the restaurant. I dropped to

the floor, covering Gillian’s body with mine. When I rolled her over, I
cursed the gods above, yet I prayed she was alright. Glass covered her face
but as I brushed it away, I was amazed she didn’t have a single cut on her
beautiful skin.
“Jesus Christ, boss,” Raphael hissed after shoving his way toward us. “You
okay?”
“Yes, but we need to get the hell out of here.” I returned my attention to the
stunning woman who’d rocked my entire world, making certain she hadn’t
been shot in the attack. After checking her vitals, I growled under my
breath. Thank God her breathing was normal. I kept the weapon in my
hand, prepared for another asshole to appear.
“The car is waiting in the alley,” he said, remaining hovering over us.
“What… happened?” she asked, her eyelids flitting open and closed.
“Nothing I can’t handle,” I said, trying to keep a smile on my face. We were
still in danger.
She struggled to ease into a sitting position, her eyes opening wide seeing
the destruction. “Was anyone hurt?”
“Just the asshole trying to kill us. Can you stand?”
“Yes. I think so,” she whispered.
As I helped Gillian to her feet, I scanned the area, peering out the shattered
window, my rage only increasing.
We’d both been lucky, the trajectory of my shot deflecting his aim. If my
actions hadn’t been so quick, she would have been shot in the back. The
thought would never leave me, haunting me for years to come.
I threw my arm around her, Raphael leading the way through the restaurant
and through the kitchen. When we were in the alley, I noticed a figure
walking toward us. “Get her in the car,” I barked, handing her off to
Raphael then taking solid aim as the person continued his approach. In the
limited lighting of the dark alley, I was finally able to make out the Russian.
Jesus Christ.
He closed the distance, studying the area around me. “I heard you were
here.”
“What do you want?”
His upper lip curled as he shot Raphael a harsh look. “To provide you with
some information you need to know.”
“Then I suggest you tell me. My patience is tapped out.”
As he spoke, another wave of anger drilled into my system. This meant war.

Death.
It hadn’t escaped anyone in the Benedetti family over the decades. There’d
been several tragedies, but not every one of them had been because of
violence. Both cancer and heart disease had nearly ripped our family apart
two generations before.
We’d survived and grown stronger, more protective of our own. That’s why
my father had such a love of his employees, especially their children, doting
on them every chance he had. There hadn’t been a birthday or Christmas
that had gone by where the children hadn’t received gifts, their families
receiving food and bonuses.
We’d already continued on with the tradition, my mother currently planning
for the festivities in December.
We’d questioned our father more than once as to why he felt so committed.
I was beginning to understand his almost desperate need to give back, even
at the expense of spending time with his own children. Maybe because
more than anything I wanted to have children of my own, but not to raise
them as my father had. I wanted the light and joy that Gillian had given me.
She’d allowed me to see something entirely different, if only for a little
while.
Then it had been taken from me like almost everything else I’d cared about.
It was time for the violence to end.
But only after today.
I took a deep breath, pulling my Glock into my hand. When Matteo grabbed
my shoulder, I shot him a look.
“Family is more important than anything,” Stefano said under his breath.
“Yes.” The single word was all I could manage.
“As well as loyalty,” Matteo added.
“Agreed.”
What had surprised me the most was the lengths that the betrayer had gone
to in order to try to sabotage the family. I couldn’t understand but perhaps
that wasn’t necessary.
The day was sunny, but my heart was heavy, as were my brothers’. This
wouldn’t be easy but it was necessary. As we walked into the office, we
didn’t need to be announced. It was almost closing time, most of the
employees having already left for the day. The handful who remained were
packing up. We knew we’d find him here, his work ethic without reproach.
When I opened the door to his office, he didn’t seem surprised. The fact he
had a smile on his face led me to believe he thought he’d gotten away with
his betrayal. Once again, the Russian thug working for Carlo Rossi had
come through, providing information that had kept Sean from ending my
life.
“Good evening. I was just about ready to leave,” Enzo said as if he had no
care in the world.
I glared at him for a few seconds until it was easy to see I’d made him
uncomfortable.
“What’s wrong? Did something happen to Gillian?” he asked as he shoved
his briefcase aside.
“I am going to ask you a single question, Enzo. Why?” I kept my voice
even, doing everything I could not to expose my rage.
“Why? I don’t understand.”
I closed the distance until I was only two feet away from him. “Why did
you betray our family, our father?”
A nervous tic appeared almost instantly in the corner of his mouth. The
bastard. “I still don’t understand.”
Both my brothers moved closer, keeping their weapons in their hands in
front of them.
“You know I’m not a patient man. I will ask you one last time, why did you
sell your soul to Michael O’Sullivan?”
His entire demeanor changed, his face turning bright red. “You don’t
understand.”
“No, I don’t. Our father was good to you. You were considered a member of
our family. We trusted you not only with information but also with our
lives. You failed us.” When he remained quiet, I lost my patience, slamming
him against the wall, my hand wrapped around his throat. I just held him
there without squeezing, making certain he understood there were
consequences for every bad behavior.
“He made an offer I couldn’t refuse.”
I almost laughed at his admittance. “You almost destroyed this family out of
greed?”
“And he threatened my family. You know what they mean to me,” Enzo
teared up, beads of sweat trickling down both sides of his face.
“You should have come to us,” I said, surprised I wasn’t barking at him.
“I was about to. When I heard about Gillian, I knew the man wasn’t going
to stop.”
Sighing, I rubbed my eyes. “But you didn’t. You thought it might be over.
Didn’t you?” When he said nothing, I pointed my weapon at him. “Didn’t
you!”
“Yes. Yes!”
I heard Matteo’s deep sigh. “How long?” he asked.
Enzo shifted his gaze in my brother’s direction. “How long?”
Stefano slammed his hand on Enzo’s desk. “How long have you been
supplying information?”
“Only three months. I swear to God.” Enzo was shaking.
That’s when I tightened my hold, using enough pressure he started to
cough. Then I became so disgusted I pulled away completely, trying to
catch my breath.
“You cost this family lives as well as money.”
“Gillian?” Enzo asked as if he was genuinely concerned. “She wasn’t
supposed to be hurt. I was promised.”
“By Sean?” I laughed, turning in a full circle, throwing my arms out.
“No. I only spoke with Michael. He assured me. That’s his daughter, for
Christ’s sake,” Enzo insisted, rubbing his throat. “He only wanted
information on when you were planning on coming into the States. Nothing
more. He had nowhere else to turn. After what happened at Stefano’s
wedding, the damn Russians refused to provide any additional muscle.”
“You told him about the decoy ships. Didn’t you?” Stefano growled.
“Yes. I had to. That’s all. I swear.”
“What are his plans?” I asked after a few seconds.
Enzo shook his head several times. “He was going to wait for the next
shipment then take everything. He told me it would be when you least
expected it.”
“Uh-huh. Well, there isn’t going to be a next time. Sadly, you won’t get an
opportunity to tell him that.” I offered him a smile. “Rest assured. Your
family will be taken care of.”
As the three bullets entered him simultaneously, I thought I’d finally feel
better, but I realized that I was a different person than before.
I closed my eyes, allowing images of Gillian to float into my mind. Then I
walked out of Enzo’s office, stopping in front of Constantine. “Can you
handle the disposal of our problem?”
“You bet, boss. Raphael and I will take care of it.”
“Thank you. I knew I could count on you.”
As my brothers and I walked out of the office as well as the building, we
remained quiet. There were no adequate words to handle betrayal, no
perfect method of getting over the anger or the pain. My father had lost his
life because he’d wanted his entire family together. He’d made a mistake in
trusting his instincts, just like we’d done in trusting Enzo.
It was time for several changes.
Before it was too late.
I stood watching her as she enjoyed the late afternoon sun on the veranda, a
glass of wine in her hand. I didn’t want to interrupt but I had to know if she
was all right.
After all, Gillian was the love of my life, the woman who’d changed mine.
She sat up straight as I approached, clasping her hand over mine when I
touched her shoulder. “You’re finally home.”
“I had some business to handle.”
“You promised me you’d take some time away.”
“And I intend on keeping my promise.” I moved around her, studying her
selection of wine. “A fabulous merlot.”
Laughing softly, she lifted her head. “Then join me.”
There was an awkward tension between us, but the quietness no longer
troubled me. Reflection was good, at least according to my mother. After
pouring, I pulled the second chair closer, able to catch a whiff of her
perfume.
“Thank you,” she whispered.
“For what?”
“For not killing Sean.”
I took a deep breath, trying to offer a smile. I’d second guessed my decision
to allow the asshole to live more than once, but I no longer wanted any
additional blood on my hands. “How is he?”
“His vitals are strong. He should recover in time. I’m not certain I care.”
“You do care and it’s good that you do. You aren’t like me, and I never want
you to be.” I took her hand into mine, hating the fact her fingers were so
cold. As I pulled them to my lips, kissing across her knuckles, she took
several shallow breaths.
“You’re going to make me crazy.”
“Mmm… Like you do every day?”
A warm blush crept up her cheeks and the way the light breeze flowed
through her long hair was dazzling. Just like a perfect painting.
“Would you like to go to dinner tonight?”
She gave me a mischievous smile. “I don’t think so. I thought we could stay
in, just the two of us.”
“Do you know what you do to me?” I pulled her into my lap, enjoying the
heat that always built between us instantly.
“Tell me. Sir.”
She’d allowed me to laugh again, to enjoy moments outside and to be able
to paint. Most of all, I felt alive, more so than I had my entire life. “You
make me want to eat you inside and out, feasting on your gorgeous flesh.
Then I hunger to fuck you long and hard, driving my cock so deep inside
you scream out my name. Do you need more?”
“I’ll always need more.” She pressed her hand against my chest, dragging
her tongue across her lips. “Always.”
She was irresistible. As I captured her mouth, the electricity sparked
between us like a firestorm. I slipped my tongue past her pursed lips, my
cock aching to the point of pain. I would make love to her for hours,
enjoying every inch. As the kiss turned into a passionate roar, she ground
her bottom back and forth, teasing me relentlessly.
My breath skipping, I dominated her tongue, my heart thudding against my
chest. She pushed away, purring before biting my lower lip.
“Such a tease,” I managed.
“Just the way you like me.”
“I don’t know about that. In fact, I think dinner will need to wait.” I put my
glass down then took hers, barely managing to get it on the table. Then I
lifted her into my arms, holding her against me as I stood. Just the look in
her eyes was enough to spark the flames.
“I like the sound of that,” she breathed.
As she stroked my face, the hunger deepened, the beast inside of me ready
to devour my sweet bride. I couldn’t take my eyes off her as I took long
strides into the house, moving toward the stairs. I couldn’t wait to feel the
way her body writhed underneath mine or to hear the ragged purrs she
issued as I thrust deep and hard.
Just as I reached the stairs, the sound of my phone was enough to draw the
beast all the way to the surface. Roaring, my anger increased until I heard
her soft laugh.
“My savage beast. Business calls,” she murmured. “Answer it.”
I hesitated on the landing, huffing several times before yanking my phone
out of my pocket. I continued to hold her, determined not to allow anything
to interfere with the evening. Seeing Matteo on the other end, I almost
ignored it.
“This better be good.”
“Michael and Connor are here.”
There was no emotion in his voice, almost no inflection at all. “What do
you mean here?”
“They’ve arrived at the estate and yes, I allowed them in, although they are
under heavy guard. They want to speak with us.”
“Us?” I snarked, glancing down at Gillian. How the hell was she going to
respond to hearing this?
“All three of us as well as Gillian. I think we should hear the man out.”
“Are you fucking kidding me?” I snarled.
“What’s wrong?” Gillian asked, narrowing her eyes.
“No. I think it might be worth listening to them. Are you at a point you can
come to my house?”
I closed my eyes, fuming for a few seconds. “No. You can come here.
Nothing else is acceptable.”
“Alright,” Matteo said quietly. “Ten minutes.”
“Fine.” I almost tossed the phone, unable to keep another growl from
slipping out.
“Tell me,” she demanded.
I laughed again before easing her to her feet. “Your father and brother are
here.”
“What do you mean here?”
“At the estate. They want to talk to us.” I cocked my head, studying her
reaction.
Her face held no expression, but her mouth twisted, her eyes glassing over.
“Fine. I can handle it.”
“Are you certain?”
She placed her hand on my arm. “You forget just how strong I am.”
“No, I haven’t this time. Ten minutes.” I yanked out my phone again,
texting Raphael to ensure several soldiers surrounded the house.
It was the longest few minutes of my life, my rage continuing to rise.
Gillian stood at the living room window, staring out at the backyard. Her
silence was deafening.
When I heard the sound of the door, I glanced in her direction. She now
wore a smile on her face.
“Let them in,” she said blandly.
I hesitated before heading to the entrance, throwing it open and glaring at
the four men standing outside. I could see Raphael in the distance, three
other soldiers close by.
Matteo nodded then lifted his eyebrow before walking inside.
“Enrique,” Michael greeted, holding out his hand.
I smirked and took a step closer, towering over him. “This isn’t a cordial
meeting, Michael. Make no mistake that I allowed you into my house. If
you fuck with me, I will kill you with my bare hands. As long as we are
clear, you can come inside.”
His smile pissed me off. “Agreed. We aren’t here to start a fight.”
“No, that was started the moment you decided to have our father killed,
continued when you destroyed our shipping facility, killing several of our
men,” I answered, stepping back and waiting until they were all inside. I
closed the door with a hard thud then walked around them, heading for the
living room. I noticed Connor remained silent, the odd expression on his
face indicating his disapproval of his father’s decision to come here.
“Gillian,” Michael said in a whispered voice. “It’s good to see you, my
daughter.”
To my surprise, Gillian laughed as she turned to face him. “As far as I’m
concerned, you’re no longer my father. I suggest you state your business
quickly.”
Michael was taken aback, his mouth twisting. “Very well. I thought that
coming in person would be the best way of ending this feud.”
“Feud?” Stefano snorted. “You mean the war you started.”
“Very well. Use whatever words you feel necessary. Both our families have
lost too much. It’s time to end the war.” Michael looked from one to the
other, his eyes finally resting on Gillian. “The fact you didn’t kill my son is
something I can’t ignore. Thank you.”
When he turned his attention in my direction, I could see a certain level of
sadness in his eyes. However, that couldn’t take away what he’d been a part
of, his decisions altering our family forever.
“You were lucky. I made my decision because of Gillian, not because of
you.” My words were terse. When he took a deep breath, I backed away
only a few feet. “What do you want?”
He took a few seconds, darting a look in his son’s direction. “Peace between
our families. Can we do that?”
Matteo glanced from Stefano to me, waiting until I gave him a nod of
approval. While I wanted to gut the asshole, that would only serve to
increase the violence.
Matteo took a deep breath, glancing between Stefano and me before
answering. “We have decided to limit our visibility in New York, although
we will continue servicing our clients in Canada and several Northeastern
states. If you make a commitment to leaving our ships alone, including
those moving into New York supplying legitimate dealers and grocery
chains with our wines and other products, we will agree to a shared peace
between our families. However, the twenty-five percent negotiated with
Sean regarding your other businesses will stay in effect.” He walked closer,
holding a finger in front of Michael’s face. “Keep something in mind. If you
attack one of our ships or attempt to detain any of our products, we will
come down on you and your organization with our full wrath.”
Michael didn’t react at first. Then he nodded. “Agreed. In turn, you will
allow me to see my daughter.”
I turned my head, studying Gillian. The smirk remained on her face as she
walked closer to Connor. “What you did was reprehensible,” she said in
such a quiet manner I had to strain to be able to hear what she was saying.
“It’s unforgivable, no matter if Sean coerced you into your actions.” When
she snapped her head in her father’s direction, I could see the anger in her
eyes. “I’m uncertain I can ever see you again. You abandoned me. You sold
me like a piece of meat. You forgot that I was your flesh and blood. To me,
that’s unforgivable.”
“New York is your home,” Michael said almost in passing.
She purposely moved to my side, holding her head high. “This is my home.
These men are my family. It will be a cold day in hell before I would ever,
and I do mean ever want to come to New York again. I suggest you leave
this house. Take care of Sean. He’s going to need your support, if only to
heal his fractured mind. But don’t you dare think that what you’ve offered
here today means anything to me. You’re a sick fuck of a man.”
I wanted to say I was surprised by her words, but in fact, all I could do was
admire her courage.
“I think we’re done with business,” Stefano added.
“I agree. It’s time for you to leave my house. Our house.” As I took her
hand into mine, she clasped her fingers around mine.
For the first time in my life, I felt whole again.
“I’m sorry,” Connor said, but I knew it was too late to repair the
relationship with his sister.
“Accepted,” she said after a few seconds. “Now, just leave. I was enjoying
my afternoon before your arrival.”
I could tell it took everything Michael had not to react. Whether or not he’d
keep his end of the agreement that had just been made, only time would tell.
But we would be prepared for anything he attempted to do on either side of
the pond.
As the two men walked out of the room, Matteo gave me a nod of respect.
Only after they’d left did I turn and face Gillian.
“Are you alright?” I asked, barely able to keep from crushing her body
against mine.
She was thoughtful for a few seconds then her eyes began to shine. “You
know what? I am. This is my home. You’re my home. I’m ready to begin a
new life.”
There had been words said to me over the years that meant something to
me, but not nearly the way her statement affected me right now. Love. The
feeling was indescribable.
And nothing was going to take her away from me.
 CHAPTER 17

E nrique

Over five weeks had passed since Michael’s unscheduled arrival. So far,
he’d kept up his end of the agreement, as we had. Our wine sales were
through the roof in the United States, the limited but pointed marketing
we’d done requiring additional shipments. There had been no issues of any
kind.
I’d been surprised at our success, although I should never have doubted our
business model. However, I remained on edge just enough to keep watch on
everything that was going on in New York.
The afternoon was incredible, the late December day crisp and gorgeous,
the blue skies creating a perfect setting around the aging church. Today the
newly formed consortium was meeting, Matteo convinced the alliances
created capable of bringing our business into the future without constant
battles and bloodshed.
I only hoped he was right.
I’d grown fond of being able to come home at night, settling in front of a
roaring fire after having enjoyed making and sharing dinner with Gillian.
Our relationship had grown significantly, learning about each other one of
the greatest gifts. Still, there was silence in the house, although a recent
decision we’d made would change that. The possibilities brought a smile to
my face.
“You seem pensive,” Stefano said as we stood outside the church. The
location had been fully renovated, the interior nothing like its former use.
Matteo had spent no expense turning the facility into the perfect meeting
location for members of the consortium. He’d wanted it considered neutral
grounds, making everyone involved comfortable.
“I’m fine. In truth, I’m at peace.” I could tell my answer surprised my
brother.
He patted my shoulder. “I’m glad. I know this entire situation has been
more difficult on you than either Matteo or myself.”
“No. I think we’ve all felt a need for change. Perhaps Matteo is right in
doing this. We have everything we need. Money. Respect. Beautiful
things.”
“But all you want is a family. Right?”
I chuckled under my breath. “Yes, but you might be surprised at what
happens in the future.”
“Meaning?”
I shook my head. “Not yet. It’s Gillian’s place to share the news.”
“She’s pregnant!” He seemed overjoyed.
Sighing, I shook my head again. “No. That’s not a possibility, but…” I
couldn’t help but wink. “There are other methods of having a family.”
Before he had a chance to say anything, several vehicles pulled up the long
driveway.
Stefano groaned. “Did you read the news today, brother?”
“No. I purposely keep away from looking every day any longer.”
“Good for you. The brand-new New York police commissioner had opened
a full investigation into organized crime in her city. It would seem her target
is placed directly on the O’Sullivan family.”
While a part of me was almost gleeful from hearing the news, I had no
doubt Gillian would react badly. “Any sign of the Russians?”
“From what our informants have told me, O’Sullivan has experienced
significant turmoil in his organization, the Bratva moving in.”
I nodded several times. “To be expected.”
“Does Gillian ever want to see her family?”
“Not at this point.”
Matteo flanked our side, waiting as the vehicles pulled into parking spaces.
“This should be the beginning of our future, gentlemen.”
“Let’s just hope the treaty can withstand the test of time,” Stefano stated.
“I think it will.” Maybe my words were said out of hope, but I was
determined for our children to grow up in a different world.
“You do know our mother is making a big deal out of Christmas,” Stefano
said in passing.
Another smile crossed my face. “My question is who is going to play
Babbo Natale?”
Matteo groaned. “I’m not certain I’m the best man to play freaking Santa
Claus.”
Both Stefano and I laughed. My mother had decided to open up her home
for a special Christmas party for all the employees and their families. That
would include a visit from Babbo Natale with hundreds of presents for the
children. In truth, I’d never felt so honored to be a part of the festivities.
Maybe I’d become a changed man after all.
As the men stepped out of their vehicles, including the French Don, flanked
by their soldiers and Capos, I took a deep breath.
Change was inevitable. Change meant new life, new blood.
And change meant the possibilities of enjoying life well into the future.
At this moment, I was glad to be a Benedetti and part of an empire.
Gillian

“Mother Benedetti has some amazing plans for the upcoming Christmas
party,” Alexandra said as she sipped on her wine, her eyes twinkling. I’d
learned just how much she adored the holidays, the house she shared with
Stefano decorated to the nines.
“It’s going to be an incredible Christmas Eve,” Catherine added. “Family.
Friends. Children. What could be better?”
I swirled my glass of wine, enjoying the lunch with the two women I now
considered friends. We’d grown close over the last few weeks, able to share
laughter and even a girl’s night out.
Of course complete with three soldiers keeping watch.
“Children. Stefano and I are going to try and have a baby,” Alexandra
announced.
“That’s fantastic!” Catherine squealed.
There was no better time that at this moment to spout off the news.
“Enrique and I are adopting.”
Both women stopped what they were doing, shifting their attention in my
direction.
“What?” Catherine finally asked.
I took a sip of wine before answering, tossing my napkin onto my half-
finished plate. “Yes, a baby boy should be in my arms on Christmas Eve.” I
bit my lower lip, waiting for their reactions.
“Oh. My. God!” Catherine squealed. “That is wonderful.”
Alexandra squeezed my arm. “I am so happy for the both of you.”
I’d been holding the news for two solid weeks, waiting until we’d gotten
full approval. Of course I’d known Enrique had pulled some strings, but
he’d made me so happy. Not just by his actions but by his joy in wanting to
share a family with me. I loved the man, all six foot three inches of him.
The danger. The brooding behavior. The man who spent hours painting well
into the night.
And the man who loved me more than anything.
“I’m terrified and excited and I don’t know what I’m doing,” I finally said
as I burst into tears.
“Oh, goodness. I assure you that you will learn everything you need to
know the moment you hold that little boy in your arms. You must tell us
everything. Have you picked out a name?” Catherine was beaming, her eyes
dancing in the bright sunlight.
“I have done nothing. Nothing!” I laughed. “I need a nursery and toys and
supplies and… Oh, my God. What am I doing?”
“Come on, you have to tell us everything. Every single detail. How old is
he? Where is he coming from?” Alexandra peppered me with questions.
I took a deep breath, more overjoyed than I thought I’d be. “Well—”
Catherine groaned, clamping her hands around the edge of the table.
“What’s wrong?” I asked.
She paled, taking several scattered breaths. “No. No. My water just broke.”
“Oh, God,” Alexandra cried.
Catherine looked at me, shaking her head, utter terror in her eyes. “It’s too
soon. The baby is coming too early.” She pushed back from the table, trying
to get to her feet.
“No, you don’t,” I commanded. “We’re getting you to the hospital.”
“She’s right. Come on.” Alexandra called out in Italian, drawing the
attention of our server. “I’m driving.”
I helped Catherine to her feet, wrapping my arm around her as I walked us
through the restaurant. She clung to me, her nails digging into my skin.
She’d done everything right in her pregnancy. She couldn’t lose the baby
she already loved so much. I said a prayer as we waited on the sidewalk
until Alexandra pulled the car in front.
“It’s going to be okay. Just breathe,” I whispered.
“I have contractions. Please, please don’t let me lose this baby.” Tears
streamed down from Catherine’s eyes as I helped her into the car, the
soldier on duty screeching his brakes as he pulled up behind, the hulking
mass of a man jumping out of the SUV.
“We’re going to the hospital. Mrs. Benedetti is in labor,” I called.
He nodded, immediately returning to his vehicle.
When we were barely nestled inside, Alexandra took off. Within seconds,
Catherine’s breathing was labored, her contractions coming far too rapidly
together.
“Come on. You need to breathe.”
“Can you… call… Matteo?” she asked.
“Of course.” I fumbled to find my phone in my purse, blinking several
times in an effort to see the damn screen. As I dialed, Catherine let off a
horrific moan.
“Gillian. What’s wrong?” Matteo barked, answering on the first ring.
“Catherine is in labor. We’re going to the hospital.” I could sense his
despair.
“I’ll be right there,” he said, ending the call.
“He’s on his way,” I whispered.
Catherine glanced into my eyes, hers filled with such sadness. “I can’t lose
her. I can’t.”
Her.
She’d never said a word about the sex of her child. The news hit me hard,
tears streaming down my face. “You won’t. You’re going to be just fine.
Breathe. Just breathe for me, Catherine.”
As Alexandra sped through the streets, all I could think about was how
important life really was. It could be taken away from you in an instant. I
closed my eyes, wrapping my hand around my locket. Maybe, just maybe,
God would heed my prayer.
Five minutes later, I heard the sound of screeching tires as Alexandra pulled
up to the emergency room. Everything moved into slow motion as the
soldier yanked open the door, helping me get Catherine out of the car. As I
half carried her inside the hospital, I realized I could no longer feel
anything. I was nauseous, lightheaded, and knew my pulse was racing.
The flurry of concern was quick, a nurse rushing over.
“She’s in labor. She’s premature!” Alexandra barked.
Within seconds, Catherine was placed on a gurney and whisked away, but I
saw the look in her eyes, the defeat she already felt.
I took gasping breaths, trying to make sense of why life could be so cruel.
Then the world started to spin around me, everything becoming a huge blur.
“Gillian. Are you okay?” Alexandra asked as she gripped my arm.
“I’m… I’m…” Suddenly, I couldn’t feel my legs. As the world around me
faded into blackness, the only image was of Enrique’s face just before…

Enrique

“Jesus Christ,” Matteo snarled, his chest heaving as he lowered his phone.
“What the hell is going on?” Stefano asked.
We remained inside the church, the other members of the consortium gone
after two hours of intense but productive conversation.
“Catherine is in labor. It’s too soon. It’s too soon.” He glanced into my eyes
and for the first time, I could see the kind of terror that could destroy a man.
“We’ll get you to the hospital,” Stefano said, immediately moving toward
the front door of the church.
“It’s going to be alright.”
While I managed to convince him that he wasn’t in any shape to drive,
nothing I said would calm his nerves or his anger.
I jumped into the passenger seat, Stefano pressing down on the accelerator
almost instantly.
“She was fine this morning. She’s so healthy. What could have gone
wrong?” Matteo muttered, still sitting on the edge of the backseat.
“She’s in the best care possible,” I said absently. I’d never given a crap
about doctors, but at this point, I could only hope Catherine had a chance of
keeping her baby.
“Not good enough. Not. Good. Enough!” Matteo yelled.
Stefano glanced in my direction, his mouth twisting. “We’re fifteen minutes
out. We’ll get there.”
I fisted my hands as Stefano continued driving, trying to tick down the
minutes in my mind. A moment of guilt entered my system. Gillian would
never experience birth. She’d never be allowed the opportunity of having
our child in her arms. I chastised myself for the horrible thoughts. We were
adopting an amazing baby boy and he would be our child. He would have
all our love and devotion. He would never want for anything. And he would
have a doting father. Yes, he would.
I took a deep breath, trying to find the right words to say to my brother.
Perhaps there weren’t any.
At least ten of the minutes passed and I could tell Matteo had grown antsier.
When my phone rang, I hissed under my breath, not bothering to look at the
screen before answering. “Enrique Benedetti.”
“Enrique.” The woman’s voice was filled with concern.
“Alexandra?”
“Something happened. Gillian fainted. I don’t know what’s wrong, but you
need to get to the hospital.”
In those few seconds of conversation, my heart stopped beating. I’d
promised my wife protection. I’d promised her my love. I’d done
everything I could to give her a family, but I couldn’t protect her from the
injuries that had damaged her.
“No!”
Stefano barely stopped the car before I jumped out, racing inside. Matteo
wasn’t far behind me. We both approached the nurse’s station, slamming
our hands on the counter. Two terrified men afraid for their wives.
“Where is Mrs. Benedetti? I’m her husband,” Matteo shot out.
“And Gillian Benedetti. Where is she?”
The nurse didn’t seem flustered in the least.
“Gentlemen. Let me get the doctors for you.”
As she moved away, my entire body began to shake.
When Matteo was approached first, I couldn’t pay any attention. All my
thoughts were focused on Gillian.
My brother glanced in my direction before walking away, giving me a nod
that had nothing to do with business. It was giving me what little strength
he had left.
As I paced the floor, Stefano remained by my side.
When five minutes passed, I was at the end of my rope.
“I can’t take this. I can’t!”
Stefano grabbed my arm. “Have faith, brother. Faith.”
Hissing, I was ready to demand I get to see her when a doctor headed in my
direction. I couldn’t read his expression. Damn it!
“Mr. Benedetti?”
“Yes. Where is my wife? Where is she? What happened? I need to see her.”
“First, you need to take a deep breath. Then we need to talk about your
wife’s condition.”
At that moment, my entire world collapsed all around me. I’d found true
love, the kind of adoration that allowed stars to sparkle in the sky. But I
wasn’t a good man. I didn’t deserve any happiness because of my sins.
The ugliness of my world and the decisions I’d made came crashing down.
And I knew my life would never be the same again.

Gillian

Christmas Eve

I’d always loved the holidays, but this one was so special that I couldn’t
keep a smile off my face. In the two weeks that had passed since the fateful
lunch, so many things had changed. To say I was the happiest that I’d ever
been would be an understatement.
I was like a child experiencing Christmas for the first time. I’d never seen
so many decorations, the estate lit up with thousands of lights for the
celebration. Business was booming, wine sales through the roof, and the
restaurant packed every night. But what had brought so many customers
were the fantastic holiday displays.
Enrique’s mother had gone out of her way to ensure that everything was
perfect. There were sleigh rides and horse-drawn carriages as well as fake
snow. As Enrique drove up to her estate, I laughed like a little girl. “This is
incredible.”
“Wait until you see the presents. My mother had all three of us wrapping
until late last night.”
“That’s where you were,” I chided, giving him a playful look.
He laughed as he cut the engine, immediately glancing into the backseat.
“Dante is still sleeping.”
I couldn’t help but smile when he reached his hand around the seat, shifting
the baby’s blanket.
“He’s just fine. He enjoyed a full bottle before we left, which will mean
Daddy needs to change his diapers later.”
I’d always adored Enrique’s laugh, but there was so much joy in it today.
He was finally a man at peace.
“At least we have a few minutes before all the children arrive.” He gripped
my hand, pulling my fingers to his mouth. As he rolled his lips across them,
I shuddered inside.
“Be careful or we’ll never be able to enjoy the festivities.”
“You know Mother won’t allow that. Let’s get the little man inside. It’s cold
out here.”
“Yes, Daddy.” The air was biting cold, but I felt nothing but utter warmth
hovering over me like a soft blanket. This was a perfect day. As I gathered
Dante in my arms, nuzzling against his little face, I wasn’t certain I could be
any happier.
Enrique guided us inside. The rest of the family had already arrived.
Christmas music seemed to be coming from everywhere in the house, the
scents of vanilla and cinnamon making my tummy grumble. When we
walked into the room, I squealed with glee not only at the sight of hundreds
of presents, but because of the bundle of joy Catherine held in her arms.
“Catherine!” The little baby girl she was holding in her arms was
unexpected. The preemie was supposed to have remained in the hospital for
at least a couple of weeks.
“It seems Santa brought me an early gift. Meet my sweet Noelle,” she said
as she walked closer, her eyes opening wide. “And who is this perfect baby
boy?”
As the family gathered around, I felt Enrique’s hand pressed against the
small of my back. This was my family. “Daddy, will you do the honors of
introducing your son?”
Enrique exhaled, the heat he exuded warming to me to my core. “May I
present Dante Roberto Benedetti.”
I could see the tears forming in his mother’s eyes as she moved closer.
“I am so happy for you, brother,” Matteo said as he closed the distance,
gently stroking Dante’s face. “He’s just beautiful.”
“He’s incredible,” Alexandra breathed.
As Carmella shifted between us, she glanced from my eyes to her son’s.
“Your father would be proud.”
Enrique pinched my bottom, lowering his head and whispering in my ear.
“Just remember to be a good girl.”
“Never,” I managed.
“We have some additional news,” he said, trying to keep emotion from his
voice.
“Hmmm… Our brother. Always the dramatic one,” Stefano teased.
“Go on. Better hurry because I need to change. It seems someone has to
play Babbo Natale in this family.” Matteo’s laugh was full of joy.
Enrique took a few seconds. I was able to hear the glitch in his voice as he
spoke. “We are… We are expecting a child.”
The silence in the room was surprising.
“What do you mean?” Stefano finally asked.
I rolled my eyes, able to tell both Catherine and Alexandra knew what
Enrique meant. “I’m pregnant. I have to be careful, but so far my baby girl
is healthy.”
The reaction took a few seconds. Then as the family squealed with joy,
surrounding us as they issued words of congratulations, I knew in my heart
that I would see my family again. They were a part of me just like the
Benedettis. Maybe one day, we could really become a big, happy family. In
the meantime, I would enjoy every minute of this special occasion.
“How amazing,” Alexandra said. “I knew it. I could tell that day at lunch.”
“So could I,” Catherine added. “You were glowing.”
I felt a blush creeping across my jaw. As I placed my hand on my tummy,
Enrique intertwined our fingers. Family.
“If you’ll excuse me, I need to change.” Matteo kept the smile on his face
as he walked out of the room.
The congratulations continued for several minutes and the peace washing
over me was as powerful as all the moments Enrique and I had shared
together.
When we all heard the sound of the doorbell, Carmella clapped her hands.
I’d never seen her so happy. “Time for a party!”
Enrique pulled me aside, cupping both sides of my face. “I love you, Gillian
Benedetti. This is the most special holiday ever.”
When Dante cooed, I nuzzled against Enrique’s chest, still giddy as at least
three dozen children raced into the room, immediately rushing toward the
Christmas tree, their gleeful sounds filling the air.
“Thank you,” I struggled to say.
“For what?”
“For giving me the best gift that you could ever give me. Your love.”
Love.
It held a different meaning for everyone, some never finding what was
considered true love. Would there be difficult times in the future, other
tragedies that we’d be forced to bear? Yes. Would there also be joy in
sharing quiet moments? Without a doubt. I knew that now in my heart. I
was prepared to face both aspects, as well as handling the danger that would
always surround us. One thing was clear.
I would never be alone. That’s what families were for.
“Ho. Ho. Ho!” As Matteo swept into the room, sporting a fabulous Santa
suit and long white beard, Dante giggled for the first time.
As I glanced into Enrique’s eyes, I could see straight into his soul.
The man I’d hated.
The man I’d grown to love.
And the father who would teach his children to become amazing adults.
Silent night, holy night. All is calm, all is bright.
“Merry Christmas, baby,” he whispered.
“Merry Christmas…”

The End
 AFTERWORD

Stormy Night Publications would like to thank you for your interest in our
books.

If you liked this book (or even if you didn’t), we would really appreciate
you leaving a review on the site where you purchased it. Reviews provide
useful feedback for us and our authors, and this feedback (both positive
comments and constructive criticism) allows us to work even harder to
make sure we provide the content our customers want to read.

If you would like to check out more books from Stormy Night Publications,
if you want to learn more about our company, or if you would like to join
our mailing list, please visit our website at:

http://www.stormynightpublications.com
 BOOKS OF THE BENEDETTI EMPIRE SERIES

Cruel Prince
Catherine’s father conspired to have my father killed, and that debt to the Benedetti family must be
settled. Just as he took something from me, I will take something from him.
His daughter.
She will be mine to punish and ravage, but when she suffers it will not be for his sins.
It will be for my pleasure.
She will beg, but it will be for me to claim her in the most shameful ways imaginable.
She will scream, but it will be because she doesn’t think she can bear another climax.
But when she surrenders at last, it will not be to her captor.
It will be to her husband.

Buy on Amazon

Ruthless Prince
Alexandra is a senator’s daughter, used to mingling in the company of the rich and powerful, but
tonight she will learn that there are men who play by different rules.
Men like me.
I could romance her. I could seduce her and then carry her gently to my bed.
But that can wait. Tonight I’m going to wring one ruthless climax after another from her quivering
body with her bottom burning from my belt and her throat sore from screaming.
She will know she is mine before she even knows she is my bride.

Buy on Amazon
 BOOKS OF THE MERCILESS KINGS SERIES

King’s Captive
Emily Porter saw me kill a man who betrayed my family and she helped put me behind bars. But
someone with my connections doesn’t stay in prison long, and she is about to learn the hard way that
there is a price to pay for crossing the boss of the King dynasty. A very, very painful price…
She’s going to cry for me as I blister that beautiful bottom, then she’s going to scream for me as I
ravage her over and over again, taking her in the most shameful ways she can imagine. But leaving
her well-punished and well-used is just the beginning of what I have in store for Emily.
I’m going to make her my bride, and then I’m going to make her mine completely.

Buy on Amazon

King’s Hostage
When my life was threatened, Michael King didn’t just take matters into his own hands.
He took me.
When he carried me off it was partly to protect me, but mostly it was because he wanted me.
I didn’t choose to go with him, but it wasn’t up to me. That’s why I’m naked, wet, and sore in an
opulent Swiss chalet with my bottom still burning from the belt of the infuriatingly sexy mafia boss
who brought me here, punished me when I fought him, and then savagely made me his.
We’ll return when things are safe in New Orleans, but I won’t be going back to my old home.
I belong to him now, and he plans to keep me.

Buy on Amazon

King’s Possession
Her father had to be taught what happens when you cross a King, but that isn’t why Genevieve Rossi
is sore, well-used, and waiting for me to claim her in the only way I haven’t already.
She’s sore because she thought she could embarrass me in public without being punished.
She’s well-used because after I spanked her I wanted more, and I take what I want.
She’s waiting for me in my bed because she’s my bride, and tonight is our wedding night.
I’m not going to be gentle with her, but when she wakes up tomorrow morning wet and blushing her
cheeks won’t be crimson because of the shameful things I did to her naked, quivering body.
It will be because she begged for all of them.
 Buy on Amazon

King’s Toy
Vincenzo King thought I knew something about a man who betrayed him, but that isn’t why I’m on
my way to New Orleans well-used and sore with my backside still burning from his belt.
When he bared and punished me maybe it was just business, but what came after was not.
It was savage, it was shameful, and it was very, very personal.
I’m his toy now, and not the kind you keep in its box on the shelf.
He’s going to play rough with me.
He’s going to get me all wet and dirty.
Then he’s going to do it all again tomorrow.

Buy on Amazon

King’s Demands
Julieta Morales hoped to escape an unwanted marriage, but the moment she got into my car her fate
was sealed. She will have a husband, but it won’t be the cartel boss her father chose for her.
It will be me.
But I’m not the kind of man who takes his bride gently amid rose petals on her wedding night. She’ll
learn to satisfy her King’s demands with her bottom burning and her hair held in my fist.
She’ll promise obedience when she speaks her vows, but she’ll be mastered long before then.

Buy on Amazon

King’s Temptation
I didn’t think I needed Dimitri Kristoff’s protection, but it wasn’t up to me. With a kingpin from a
rival family coming after me, he took charge, took off his belt, and then took what he wanted.
He knows I’m not used to doing as I’m told. He just doesn’t care.
The stripes seared across my bare bottom left me sore and sorry, but it was what came after that truly
left me shaken. The princess of the King family shouldn’t be on her knees for anyone, let alone this
Bratva brute who has decided to claim for himself what he was meant to safeguard.
Nobody gave me to him, but I’m his anyway.
Now he’s going to make sure I know it.

Buy on Amazon
 BOOKS OF THE MAFIA MASTERS SERIES

His as Payment
Caroline Hargrove thinks she is mine because her father owed me a debt, but that isn’t why she is
sitting in my car beside me with her bottom sore inside and out. She’s wet, well-used, and coming
with me whether she likes it or not because I decided I want her, and I take what I want.
As a senator’s daughter, she probably thought no man would dare lay a hand on her, let alone spank
her thoroughly and then claim her beautiful body in the most shameful ways possible.
She was wrong. Very, very wrong. She’s going to be mastered, and I won’t be gentle about it.

Buy on Amazon

Taken as Collateral
Francesca Alessandro was just meant to be collateral, held captive as a warning to her father, but then
she tried to fight me. She ended up sore and soaked as I taught her a lesson with my belt and then
screaming with every savage climax as I taught her to obey in a much more shameful way.
She’s mine now. Mine to keep. Mine to protect. Mine to use as hard and as often as I please.

Buy on Amazon

Forced to Cooperate
Willow Church is not the first person who tried to put a bullet in me. She’s just the first I let live.
Now she will pay the price in the most shameful way imaginable. The stripes from my belt will teach
her to obey, but what happens to her sore, red bottom after that will teach the real lesson.
She will be used mercilessly, over and over, and every brutal climax will remind her of the
humiliating truth: she never even had a chance against me. Her body always knew its master.

Buy on Amazon

Claimed as Revenge
Valencia Rivera became mine the moment her father broke the agreement he made with me. She
thought she had a say in the matter, but my belt across her beautiful bottom taught her otherwise and
a night spent screaming her surrender into the sheets left her in no doubt she belongs to me.
Using her hard and often will not be all it takes to tame her properly, but it will be a good start…

Buy on Amazon
 Made to Beg
Sierra Fox showed up at my door to ask for my protection, and I gave it to her… for a price. She
belongs to me now, and I’m going to use her beautiful body as thoroughly as I please. The only thing
for her to decide is how sore her cute little bottom will be when I’m through claiming her.
She came to me begging for help, but as her moans and screams grow louder with every brutal
climax, we both know it won’t be long before she begs me for something far more shameful.

Buy on Amazon
 MORE MAFIA ROMANCES BY PIPER STONE

Caught
If you’re forced to come to an arrangement with someone as dangerous as Jagger Calduchi, it means
he’s about to take what he wants, and you’ll give it to him… even if it’s your body.
I got caught snooping where I didn’t belong, and Jagger made me an offer I couldn’t refuse. A week
with him where his rules are the only rules, or his bought and paid for cops take me to jail.
He’s going to punish me, train me, and master me completely. When he’s used me so shamefully I
blush just to think about it, maybe he’ll let me go home… or maybe he’ll decide to keep me.

Buy on Amazon

Ruthless
Treating a mobster shot by a rival’s goons isn’t really my forte, but when a man is powerful enough
to have a whole wing of a hospital cleared out for his protection, you do as you’re told.
To make matters worse, this isn’t first time I’ve met Giovanni Calduchi. It turns out my newest
patient is the stern, sexy brute who all but dragged me back to his hotel room a couple of nights ago
so he could use my body as he pleased, then showed up at my house the next day, stripped me bare,
and spanked me until I was begging him to take me even more roughly and shamefully.
Now, with his enemies likely to be coming after me in order to get to him, all I can do is hope he’s as
good at keeping me safe as he is at keeping me blushing, sore, and thoroughly satisfied.

Buy on Amazon

Dangerous
I knew Erik Chenault was dangerous the moment I saw him. Everything about him should have
warned me away, from the scar on his face to the fact that mobsters call him Blade. But I was drawn
like a moth to a flame, and I ended up burnt… and blushing, sore, and thoroughly used.
Now he’s taken it upon himself to protect me from men like the ones we both tried to leave in our
past. He’s going to make me his whether I like it or not… but I think I’m going to like it.

Buy on Amazon

Prey
Within moments of setting eyes on Sophia Waters, I was certain of two things. She was going to learn
what happens to bad girls who cheat at cards, and I was going to be the one to teach her.
But there was one thing I didn’t know as I reddened that cute little bottom and then took her long and
hard and oh so shamefully: I wasn’t the only one who didn’t come here for a game of cards.
I came to kill a man. It turns out she came to protect him.
Nobody keeps me from my target, but I’m in no rush. Not when I’m enjoying this game of cat and
mouse so much. I’ll even let her catch me one day, and as she screams my name with each brutal
climax she’ll finally realize the truth. She was never the hunter. She was always the prey.

Buy on Amazon

Given
Stephanie Michaelson was given to me, and she is mine. The sooner she learns that, the less often her
cute little bottom will end up well-punished and sore as she is reminded of her place.
But even as she promises obedience with tears running down her cheeks, I know it isn’t the sting of
my belt that will truly tame her. It is what comes next that will leave her in no doubt she belongs to
me. That part will be long, hard, and shameful… and I will make her beg for all of it.

Buy on Amazon

Dangerous Stranger
I came to Spain hoping to start a new life away from dangerous men, but then I met Rafael Santiago.
Now I’m not just caught up in the affairs of a mafia boss, I’m being forced into his car.
When I saw something I shouldn’t have, Rafael took me captive, stripped me bare, and punished me
until he felt certain I’d told him everything I knew about his organization… which was nothing at all.
Then he offered me his protection in return for the right to use me as he pleases.
Now that I belong to him, his plans for me are more shameful than I could have ever imagined.

Buy on Amazon

Indebted
After her father stole from me, I could have left Alessandra Toro in jail for a crime she didn’t
commit. But I have plans for her. A deal with the judge—the kind only a man like me can arrange—
made her my captive, and she will pay her father’s debt with her beautiful body.
She will try to run, of course, but it won’t be the law that comes after her. It will be me.
The sting of my belt across her quivering bare bottom will teach Alessandra the price of defiance, but
it is the far more shameful penance that follows which will truly tame her.

Buy on Amazon

Taken
 When Winter O’Brien was given to me, she thought she had a say in the matter. She was wrong.
She is my bride. Mine to claim, mine to punish, and mine to use as shamefully as I please. The sting
of my belt on her bare bottom will teach her to obey, but obedience is just the beginning.
I will demand so much more.

Buy on Amazon

Bratva’s Captive
I told Chloe Kingstrom that getting close to me would be dangerous, and she should keep her
distance. The moment she disobeyed and followed me into that bar, she became mine.
Now my enemies are after her, but it’s not what they would do to her she should worry about.
It’s what I’m going to do to her.
My belt across her bare backside will teach her obedience, but what comes after will be different.
She’s going to blush, beg, and scream with every climax as she’s ravaged more thoroughly than she
can imagine. Then I’m going to flip her over and claim her in an even more shameful way.
If she’s a good girl, I might even let her enjoy it.

Buy on Amazon

Hunted
Hope Gracen was just another target to be tracked down… until I caught her.
When I discovered I’d been lied to, I carried her off.
She’ll tell me the truth with her bottom still burning from my belt, but that isn’t why she’s here.
I took her to protect her. I’m keeping her because she’s mine.

Buy on Amazon

Theirs as Payment
Until mere moments ago, I was a doctor heading home after my shift at the hospital. But that was
before I was forced into the back seat of an SUV, then bared and spanked for trying to escape.
Now I’m just leverage for the Cabello brothers to use against my father, but it isn’t the thought of
being held hostage by these brutes that has my heart racing and my whole body quivering.
It is the way they’re looking at me…
Like they’re about to tear my clothes off and take turns mounting me like wild beasts.
Like they’re going to share me, using me in ways more shameful than I can even imagine.
Like they own me.

Buy on Amazon
 BOOKS OF THE DARK OVERTURE SERIES

Indecent Invitation
I shouldn’t be here.
My clothes shouldn’t be scattered around the room, my bottom shouldn’t be sore, and I certainly
shouldn’t be screaming into the sheets as a ruthless tycoon takes everything he wants from me.
I shouldn’t even know Houston Powers at all, but I was in a bad spot and I was made an offer.
A shameful, indecent offer I couldn’t refuse.
I was desperate, I needed the money, and I didn’t have a choice. Not a real one, anyway.
I’m here because I signed a contract, but I’m his because he made me his.

Buy on Amazon

Illicit Proposition
I should have known better.
His proposition was shameful. So shameful I threw my drink in his face when I heard it.
Then I saw the look in his eyes, and I knew I’d made a mistake.
I fought as he bared me and begged as he spanked me, but it didn’t matter. All I could do was moan,
scream, and climax helplessly for him as he took everything he wanted from me.
By the time I signed the contract, I was already his.

Buy on Amazon

Unseemly Entanglement
I was warned about Frederick Duvall. I was told he was dangerous. But I never suspected that
meeting the billionaire advertising mogul to discuss a business proposition would end with me bent
over a table with my dress up and my panties down for a shameful lesson in obedience.
That should have been it. I should have told him what he could do with his offer and his money.
But I didn’t.
I could say it was because two million dollars is a lot of cash, but as I stand before him naked, bound,
and awaiting the sting of his cane for daring to displease him, I know that’s not the truth.
I’m not here because he pays me. I’m here because he owns me.
Buy on Amazon
 BOOKS OF THE CLUB DARKNESS SERIES

Bent to His Will

Even the most powerful men in the world know better than to cross me, but Autumn Sutherland
thought she could spy on me in my own club and get away with it. Now she must be punished.
She tried to expose me, so she will be exposed. Bare, bound, and helplessly on display, she’ll beg for
mercy as my strap lashes her quivering bottom and my crop leaves its burning welts on her most
intimate spots. Then she’ll scream my name as she takes every inch of me, long and hard.
When I am done with her, she won’t just be sore and shamefully broken. She will be mine.

Buy on Amazon

Broken by His Hand

Sophia Russo tried to keep away from me, but just thinking about what I would do to her left her
panties drenched. She tried to hide it, but I didn’t let her. I tore those soaked panties off, spanked her
bare little bottom until she had no doubt who owns her, and then took her long and hard.
She begged and screamed as she came for me over and over, but she didn’t learn her lesson…
She didn’t just come back for more. She thought she could disobey me and get away with it.
This time I’m not just going to punish her. I’m going to break her.

Buy on Amazon

Bound by His Command

Willow danced for the rich and powerful at the world’s most exclusive club… until tonight.
Tonight I told her she belongs to me now, and no other man will touch her again.
Tonight I ripped her soaked panties from her beautiful body and taught her to obey with my belt.
Tonight I took her as mine, and I won’t be giving her up.

Buy on Amazon
 BOOKS OF THE DANGEROUS BUSINESS SERIES

Persuasion
Her father stole something from the mob and they hired me to get it back, but that’s not the real
reason Giliana Worthington is locked naked in a cage with her bottom well-used and sore.
I brought her here so I could take my time punishing her, mastering her, and ravaging her helpless,
quivering body over and over again as she screams and moans and begs for more.
I didn’t take her as a hostage. I took her because she is mine.

Buy on Amazon

Bad Men
I thought I could run away from the marriage the mafia arranged for me, but I ended up held prisoner
in a foreign country by someone far more dangerous than the man I tried to escape.
Then Jack and Diego came for me.
They didn’t ask if I wanted to be theirs. They just took me.
I ran, but they caught me, stripped me bare, and punished me in the most shameful way possible.
Now they’re going to share me, and they’re not going to be gentle about it.

Buy on Amazon
 BOOKS OF THE MONTANA BAD BOYS SERIES

Hawk
He’s a big, angry Marine, and I’m going to be sore when he’s done with me.
Hawk Travers is not a man to be trifled with. I learned that lesson in the hardest way possible, first
with a painful, humiliating public spanking and then much more shamefully in private.
She came looking for trouble. She got a taste of my belt instead.
Bryce Myers pushed me too far and she ended up with her bottom welted. But as satisfying as it is to
hear this feisty little reporter scream my name as I put her in her place, I get the feeling she isn’t
going to stop snooping around no matter how well-used and sore I leave her cute backside.
She’s gotten herself in way over her head, but she’s mine now, and I protect what’s mine.

Buy on Amazon

Scorpion
He didn’t ask if I like it rough. It wasn’t up to me.
I thought I could get away with pissing off a big, tough Marine. I ended up with my face planted in
the sheets, my burning bottom raised high, and my hair held tightly in his fist as he took me long and
hard and taught me the kind of shameful lesson only a man like Scorpion could teach.
She was begging for a taste of my belt. She got much more than that.
Getting so tipsy she thought she could be sassy with me in my own bar earned Caroline a spanking,
but it was trying to make off with my truck that sealed the deal. She’ll feel my belt across her bare
backside, then she’ll scream my name as she takes every single inch of me.
This naughty girl needs to be put in her place, and I’m going to enjoy every moment of it.

Buy on Amazon

Mustang
I tried to tell him how to run his ranch. Then he took off his belt.
When I heard a rumor about his ranch, I confronted Mustang about it. I thought I could go toe to toe
with the big, tough former Marine, but I ended up blushing, sore, and very thoroughly used.
I told her it was going to hurt. I meant it.
Danni Brexton is a hot little number with a sharp tongue and a chip on her shoulder. She’s the kind of
trouble that needs to be ridden hard and put away wet, but only after a taste of my belt.
 It will take more than just a firm hand and a burning bottom to tame this sassy spitfire, but I plan to
keep her safe, sound, and screaming my name in bed whether she likes it or not. By the time I’m
through with her, there won’t be a shadow of a doubt in her mind that she belongs to me.

Buy on Amazon

Nash
When he caught me on his property, he didn’t call the police. He just took off his belt.
Nash caught me breaking into his shed while on the run from the mob, and when he demanded
answers and obedience I gave him neither. Then he took off his belt and taught me in the most
shameful way possible what happens to naughty girls who play games with a big, rough Marine.
She’s mine to protect. That doesn’t mean I’m going to be gentle with her.
Michelle doesn’t just need a place to hide out. She needs a man who will bare her bottom and spank
her until she is sore and sobbing whenever she puts herself at risk with reckless defiance, then shove
her face into the sheets and make her scream his name with every savage climax.
She’ll get all of that from me, and much, much more.

Buy on Amazon

Austin
I offered this brute a ride. I ended up the one being ridden.
The first time I saw Austin, he was hitchhiking. I stopped to give him a lift, but I didn’t end up taking
this big, rough former Marine wherever he was heading. He was far too busy taking me.
She thought she was in charge. Then I took off my belt.
When Francesca Montgomery pulled up beside me, I didn’t know who she was, but I knew what she
needed and I gave it to her. Long, hard, and thoroughly, until she was screaming my name as she
climaxed over and over with her quivering bare bottom still sporting the marks from my belt.
But someone wants to hurt her, and when someone tries to hurt what’s mine, I take it personally.

Buy on Amazon
 BOOKS OF THE ALPHA BEASTS SERIES

King’s Mate
Her scent drew me to her, but something deeper and more powerful told me she was mine.
Something that would not be denied. Something that demanded I claim her then and there.
I took her the way a beast takes his mate. Roughly. Savagely. Without mercy or remorse.
She will run, and when she does she will be punished, but it is not me that she fears. Every quivering,
desperate climax reminds her that her body knows its master, and that terrifies her.
She knows I am not a gentle king, and she will scream for me as she learns her place.

Buy on Amazon

Beast’s Claim
Raven is not one of my kind, but the moment I caught her scent I knew she belonged to me.
She is my mate, and when I claim her it will not be gentle. She can fight me, but her pleas for mercy
as she is punished will soon give way to screams of climax as she is mounted and rutted.
By the time I am finished with her, the evidence of her body’s surrender will be mingled with my
seed as it drips down her bare thighs. But she will be more than just sore and utterly spent.
She will be mine.

Buy on Amazon

Alpha’s Mate
I didn’t ask Nicolina to be my mate. It was not up to her. An alpha takes what belongs to him.
She will plead for mercy as she is bared and punished for daring to run from me, but her screams as
she is claimed and rutted will be those of helpless climax as her body surrenders to its master.
She is mine, and I’m going to make sure she knows it.

Buy on Amazon
 MORE STORMY NIGHT BOOKS BY PIPER STONE

Claimed by the Beasts

Though she has done her best to run from it, Scarlet Dumane cannot escape what is in store for her.
She has known for years that she is destined to belong not just to one savage beast, but to three, and
now the time has come for her to be claimed. Soon her mates will own every inch of her beautiful
body, and she will be shared and used as roughly and as often as they please.
Scarlet hid from the disturbing truth about herself, her family, and her town for as long as she could,
but now her grandmother’s death has finally brought her back home to the bayous of Louisiana and
at last she must face her fate, no matter how shameful and terrifying.
She will be a queen, but her mates will be her masters, and defiance will be thoroughly punished. Yet
even when she is stripped bare and spanked until she is sobbing, her need for them only grows, and
every blush, moan, and quivering climax binds her to them more tightly. But with enemies lurking in
the shadows, can she trust her mates to protect her from both man and beast?

Buy on Amazon

Millionaire Daddy
Dominick Asbury is not just a handsome millionaire whose deep voice makes Jenna’s tummy flutter
whenever they are together, nor is he merely the first man bold enough to strip her bare and spank her
hard and thoroughly whenever she has been naughty. He is much more than that.
He is her daddy.
He is the one who punishes her when she’s been a bad girl, and he is the one who takes her in his
arms afterwards and brings her to one climax after another until she is utterly spent and satisfied.
But something shady is going on behind the scenes at Dominick’s company, and when Jenna draws
the wrong conclusion from a poorly written article about him and creates an embarrassing public
scene, will she end up not only costing them both their jobs but losing her daddy as well?

Buy on Amazon

Conquering Their Mate

For years the Cenzans have cast a menacing eye on Earth, but it still came as a shock to be captured,
stripped bare, and claimed as a mate by their leader and his most trusted warriors.
It infuriates me to be punished for the slightest defiance and forced to submit to these alien brutes,
but as I’m led naked through the corridors of their ship, my well-punished bare bottom and my
helpless arousal both fully on display, I cannot help wondering how long it will be until I’m kneeling
at the feet of my mates and begging them take me as shamefully as they please.
 Buy on Amazon

Captured and Kept

Since her career was knocked off track in retaliation for her efforts to expose a sinister plot by high-
ranking government officials, reporter Danielle Carver has been stuck writing puff pieces in a small
town in Oregon. Desperate for a serious story, she sets out to investigate the rumors she’s been
hearing about mysterious men living in the mountains nearby. But when she secretly follows them
back to their remote cabin, the ruggedly handsome beasts don’t take kindly to her snooping around,
and Dani soon finds herself stripped bare for a painful, humiliating spanking.
Their rough dominance arouses her deeply, and before long she is blushing crimson as they take turns
using her beautiful body as thoroughly and shamefully as they please. But when Dani uncovers the
true reason for their presence in the area, will more than just her career be at risk?

Buy on Amazon

Taming His Brat

It’s been years since Cooper Dawson left her small Texas hometown, but after her stubborn defiance
gets her fired from two jobs in a row, she knows something definitely needs to change. What she
doesn’t expect, however, is for her sharp tongue and arrogant attitude to land her over the knee of a
stern, ruggedly sexy cowboy for a painful, embarrassing, and very public spanking.
Rex Sullivan cannot deny being smitten by Cooper, and the fact that she is in desperate need of his
belt across her bare backside only makes the war-hardened ex-Marine more determined to tame the
beautiful, fiery redhead. It isn’t long before she’s screaming his name as he shows her just how hard
and roughly a cowboy can ride a headstrong filly. But Rex and Cooper both have secrets, and when
the demons of their past rear their ugly heads, will their romance be torn apart?

Buy on Amazon

Capturing Their Mate

I thought the Cenzan invaders could never find me here, but I was wrong. Three of the alien brutes
came to take me, and before I ever set foot aboard their ship I had already been stripped bare,
spanked thoroughly, and claimed more shamefully then I would have ever thought possible.
They have decided that a public example must be made of me, and I will be punished and used in the
most humiliating ways imaginable as a warning to anyone who might dare to defy them. But I am no
ordinary breeder, and the secrets hidden in my past could change their world… or end it.

Buy on Amazon

Rogue
Tracking down cyborgs is my job, but this time I’m the one being hunted. This rogue machine has
spent most of his life locked up, and now that he’s on the loose he has plans for me…
 He isn’t just going to strip me, punish me, and use me. He will take me longer and harder than any
human ever could, claiming me so thoroughly that I will be left in no doubt who owns me.
No matter how shamefully I beg and plead, my body will be ravaged again and again with pleasure
so intense it terrifies me to even imagine, because that is what he was built to do.

Buy on Amazon

Roughneck
When I took a job on an oil rig to escape my scheming stepfather’s efforts to set me up with one of
his business cronies, I knew I’d be working with rugged men. What I didn’t expect is to find myself
bent over a desk, my cheeks soaked with tears and my bare thighs wet for a very different reason, as
my well-punished bottom is thoroughly used by a stern, infuriatingly sexy roughneck.
Even though I should have known better than to get sassy with a firm-handed cowboy, let alone a
tough-as-nails former Marine, there’s no denying that learning the hard way was every bit as hot as it
was shameful. But a sore, welted backside is just the start of his plans for me, and no matter how
much I blush to admit it, I know I’m going to take everything he gives me and beg for more.

Buy on Amazon

Hunting Their Mate

As far as I’m concerned, the Cenzans will always be the enemy, and there can be no peace while they
remain on our planet. I planned to make them pay for invading our world, but I was hunted down and
captured by two of their warriors with the help of a battle-hardened former Marine. Now I’m the one
who is going to pay, as the three of them punish me, shame me, and share me.
Though the thought of a fellow human taking the side of these alien brutes enrages me, that is far
from the worst of it. With every searing stroke of the strap that lands across my bare bottom, with
every savage thrust as I am claimed over and over, and with every screaming climax, it is made more
clear that it is my own quivering, thoroughly used body which has truly betrayed me.

Buy on Amazon

Primitive
I was sent to this world to help build a new Earth, but I was shocked by what I found here. The men
of this planet are not just primitive savages. They are predators, and I am now their prey…
The government lied to all of us. Not all of the creatures who hunted and captured me are aliens.
Some of them were human once, specimens transformed in labs into little more than feral beasts.
I fought, but I was thrown over a shoulder and carried off. I ran, but I was caught and punished. Now
they are going to claim me, share me, and use me so roughly that when the last screaming climax has
been wrung from my naked, helpless body, I wonder if I’ll still know my own name.

Buy on Amazon
 Harvest
The Centurions conquered Earth long before I was born, but they did not come for our land or our
resources. They came for mates, women deemed suitable for breeding. Women like me.
Three of the alien brutes decided to claim me, and when I defied them, they made a public example
of me, punishing me so thoroughly and shamefully I might never stop blushing.
But now, as my virgin body is used in every way possible, I’m not sure I want them to stop…

Buy on Amazon

Torched
I work alongside firefighters, so I know how to handle musclebound roughnecks, but Blaise
Tompkins is in a league of his own. The night we met, I threw a glass of wine in his face, then ended
up shoved against the wall with my panties on the floor and my arousal dripping down my thighs,
screaming out climax after shameful climax with my well-punished bottom still burning.
I’ve got a series of arsons to get to the bottom of, and finding out that the infuriatingly sexy brute
who spanked me like a naughty little girl will be helping me with the investigation seemed like the
last thing I needed, until somebody hurled a rock through my window in an effort to scare me away
from the case. Now having a big, strong man around doesn’t seem like such a bad idea…

Buy on Amazon

Fertile
The men who hunt me were always brutes, but now lust makes them barely more than beasts.
When they catch me, I know what comes next.
I will fight, but my need to be bred is just as strong as theirs is to breed. When they strip me, punish
me, and use me the way I’m meant to be used, my screams will be the screams of climax.

Buy on Amazon

Hostage
I knew going after one of the most powerful mafia bosses in the world would be dangerous, but I
didn’t anticipate being dragged from my apartment already sore, sorry, and shamefully used.
My captors don’t just plan to teach me a lesson and then let me go. They plan to share me, punish
me, and claim me so ruthlessly I’ll be screaming my submission into the sheets long before they’re
through with me. They took me as a hostage, but they’ll keep me as theirs.

Buy on Amazon

Defiled
 I was born to rule, but for her sake I am banished, forced to wander the Earth among mortals. Her
virgin body will pay the price for my protection, and it will be a shameful price indeed.
Stripped, punished, and ravaged over and over, she will scream with every savage climax.
She will be defiled, but before I am done with her she will beg to be mine.

Buy on Amazon

Kept
On the run from corrupt men determined to silence me, I sought refuge in his cabin. I ate his food,
drank his whiskey, and slept in his bed. But then the big bad bear came home and I learned the hard
way that sometimes Goldilocks ends up with her cute little bottom well-used and sore.
He stripped me, spanked me, and ravaged me in the most shameful way possible, but then this rugged
brute did something no one else ever has before. He made it clear he plans to keep me…

Buy on Amazon

Auctioned
Twenty years ago the Malzeons saved us when we were at the brink of self-annihilation, but there
was a price for their intervention. They demanded humans as servants… and as pets.
Only criminals were supposed to be offered to the aliens for their use, but when I defied Earth’s
government, asking questions that no one else would dare to ask, I was sold to them at auction.
I was bought by two of their most powerful commanders, rivals who nonetheless plan to share me. I
am their property now, and they intend to tame me, train me, and enjoy me thoroughly.
But I have information they need, a secret guarded so zealously that discovering it cost me my
freedom, and if they do not act quickly enough both of our worlds will soon be in grave danger.

Buy on Amazon

Hard Ride
When I snuck into Montana Cobalt’s house, I was looking for help learning to ride like him, but what
I got was his belt across my bare backside. Then with tears still running down my cheeks and arousal
dripping onto my thighs, the big brute taught me a much more shameful lesson.
Montana has agreed to train me, but not just for the rodeo. He’s going to break me in and put me
through my paces, and then he’s going to show me what it means to be ridden rough and dirty.

Buy on Amazon

Carnal
For centuries my kind have hidden our feral nature, our brute strength, and our carnal instincts. But
this human female is my mate, and nothing will keep me from claiming and ravaging her.
She is mine to tame and protect, and if my belt doesn’t teach her to obey then she’ll learn in a much
more shameful fashion. Either way, her surrender will be as complete as it is inevitable.

Buy on Amazon

Bounty
After I went undercover to take down a mob boss and ended up betrayed, framed, and on the run,
Harper Rollins tried to bring me in. But instead of collecting a bounty, she earned herself a hard
spanking and then an even rougher lesson that left her cute bottom sore in a very different way.
She’s not one to give up without a fight, but that’s fine by me. It just means I’ll have plenty more
chances to welt her beautiful backside and then make her scream her surrender into the sheets.

Buy on Amazon

Beast
Primitive, irresistible need compelled him to claim me, but it was more than mere instinct that drove
this alien beast to punish me for my defiance and then ravage me thoroughly and savagely. Every
screaming climax was a brand marking me as his, ensuring I never forget who I belong to.
He’s strong enough to take what he wants from me, but that’s not why I surrendered so easily as he
stripped me bare, pushed me up against the wall, and made me his so roughly and shamefully.
It wasn’t fear that forced me to submit. It was need.

Buy on Amazon

Gladiator
Xander didn’t just win me in the arena. The alien brute claimed me there too, with my punished
bottom still burning and my screams of climax almost drowned out by the roar of the crowd.
Almost…
Victory earned him freedom and the right to take me as his mate, but making me truly his will mean
more than just spanking me into shameful surrender and then rutting me like a wild beast. Before he
carries me off as his prize, the dark truth that brought me here must be exposed at last.

Buy on Amazon

Big Rig
Alexis Harding is used to telling men exactly what she thinks, but she’s never had a roughneck like
me as a boss before. On my rig, I make the rules and sassy little girls get stripped bare, bent over my
 desk, and taught their place, first with my belt and then in a much more shameful way.
She’ll be sore and sorry long before I’m done with her, but the arousal glistening on her thighs
reveals the truth she would rather keep hidden. She needs it rough, and that’s how she’ll get it.

Buy on Amazon

Warriors
I knew this was a primitive planet when I landed, but nothing could have prepared me for the rough
beasts who inhabit it. The sting of their prince’s firm hand on my bare bottom taught me my place in
his world, but it was what came after that truly demonstrated his mastery over me.
This alien brute has granted me his protection and his help with my mission, but the price was my
total submission to both his shameful demands and those of his second in command as well.
But it isn’t the savage way they make use of my quivering body that terrifies me the most. What
leaves me trembling is the thought that I may never leave this place… because I won’t want to.

Buy on Amazon

Owned
With a ruthless, corrupt billionaire after me, Crockett, Dylan, and Wade are just the men I need.
Rough men who know how to keep a woman safe… and how to make her scream their names.
But the Hell’s Fury MC doesn’t do charity work, and their help will come at a price.
A shameful price…
They aren’t just going to bare me, punish me, and then do whatever they want with me.
They’re going to make me beg for it.

Buy on Amazon

Seized
Delaney Archer got herself mixed up with someone who crossed us, and now she’s going to find out
just how roughly and shamefully three bad men like us can make use of her beautiful body.
She can plead for mercy, but it won’t stop us from stripping her bare and spanking her until she’s
sore, sobbing, and soaking wet. Our feisty little captive is going to take everything we give her, and
she’ll be screaming our names with every savage climax long before we’re done with her.

Buy on Amazon

Cruel Masters
 I thought I understood the risks of going undercover to report on billionaires flaunting their power,
but these men didn’t send lawyers after me. They’re going to deal with me themselves.
Now I’m naked aboard their private plane, my backside already burning from one of their belts, and
these three infuriatingly sexy bastards have only just gotten started teaching me my place.
I’m not just going to be punished, shamed, and shared. I’m going to be mastered.

Buy on Amazon

Hard Men
My father’s will left his company to me, but the three roughnecks who ran it for him have other
ideas. They’re owed a debt and they mean to collect on it, but it’s not money these brutes want.
It’s me.
In return for protection from my father’s enemies, I will be theirs to share. But these are hard men,
and they don’t just intend to punish my defiance and use me as shamefully as they please.
They plan to master me completely.

Buy on Amazon

Rough Ride
As I hear the leather slide through the loops of his pants, I know what comes next. Jake Travers
is going to blister my backside. Then he’s going to ride me the way only a rodeo champion can.
Plenty of men who thought they could put me in my place have learned the hard way that I was more
than they could handle, and when Jake showed up I was sure he would be no different.

I was wrong.
When I pushed him, he bared and spanked me in front of a bar full of people.
I should have let it go at that, but I couldn’t.
That’s why he’s taking off his belt…

Buy on Amazon

Primal Instinct
Ruger Jameson can buy anything he wants, but that’s not the reason I’m his to use as he pleases.
He’s a former Army Ranger accustomed to having his orders followed, but that’s not why I obey him.
He saved my life after our plane crashed, but I’m not on my knees just to thank him properly.
I’m his because my body knows its master.
 I do as I’m told because he blisters my bare backside every time I dare to do otherwise.
I’m at his feet because I belong to him and I plan to show it in the most shameful way possible.

Buy on Amazon
 PIPER STONE LINKS

You can keep up with Piper Stone via her newsletter, her website, her Twitter account, her Facebook
page, and her Goodreads profile, using the following links:

http://eepurl.com/c2QvLz
https://darkdangerousdelicious.wordpress.com/
https://twitter.com/piperstone01
https://www.facebook.com/Piper-Stone-573573166169730/
https://www.goodreads.com/author/show/15754494.Piper_Stone